A vindication of the dissertations concerning episcopacie from the answers, or exceptions offered against them by the London ministers, in their Jus divinum ministerii evangelici / by H. Hammond.
         Hammond, Henry, 1605-1660.
      
       
         
           1654
        
      
       Approx. 549 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 101 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A45476
         Wing H618
         ESTC R10929
         13011408
         ocm 13011408
         96486
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A45476)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 96486)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 741:4)
      
       
         
           
             A vindication of the dissertations concerning episcopacie from the answers, or exceptions offered against them by the London ministers, in their Jus divinum ministerii evangelici / by H. Hammond.
             Hammond, Henry, 1605-1660.
          
           [8], 191, [1] p.
           
             Printed by J.G. for Richard Royston ...,
             London :
             1654.
          
           
             Errata: p. [1] at end.
             Includes bibliographical references.
             Reproduction of original in Union Theological Seminary Library, New York.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Episcopacy.
        
      
    
     
        2005-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-12 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-11 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-11 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2007-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           VINDICATION
           OF
           THE
           DISSERTATIONS
           CONCERNING
           EPISCOPACIE
           :
           From
           the
           ANSVVERS
           ,
           or
           EXCEPTIONS
           offered
           against
           them
           by
           the
           London
           Ministers
           ,
           in
           their
           
             Jus
             Divinum
             Ministerii
             Evangelici
          
           .
        
         
           By
           H.
           HAMMOND
           ,
           D.D.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             J.
             G.
          
           for
           
             Richard
             Royston
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Angel
           in
           Ivy-lane
           ,
           1654.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           IN
           Erasmus's
           distribution
           of
           his
           owne
           writings
           into
           Tomes
           ,
           the
           8th
           .
           we
           finde
           thus
           inscribed
           by
           him
           ,
           
             Octavum
             occupent
             Apologiae
             .
             Me
             miserum
             .
             Et
             hae
             justum
             volumen
             efficient
             .
          
           It
           was
           his
           great
           infelicity
           ,
           that
           the
           Apologies
           and
           Answers
           to
           exceptions
           and
           calumnies
           ,
           which
           he
           was
           constreined
           to
           write
           ,
           made
           up
           an
           intire
           large
           
             Volume
             in
             folio
          
           .
           Now
           though
           I
           have
           that
           pleasure
           in
           the
           temper
           of
           that
           person
           ,
           which
           gives
           me
           security
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Romanists
             Proverbe
          
           ,
           never
           to
           be
           deemed
           one
           of
           their
           good
           Catholicks
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           probably
           partake
           of
           some
           part
           of
           his
           fate
           ,
           yet
           't
           were
           great
           insolence
           in
           me
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           troubled
           the
           World
           with
           a
           tenth
           proportion
           to
           that
           were
           with
           he
           hath
           favoured
           it
           ,
           to
           expect
           the
           Tithe
           of
           that
           consideration
           ,
           which
           is
           required
           to
           make
           one
           capable
           of
           that
           degree
           of
           infelicity
           ,
           which
           lay
           a
           full
           load
           on
           him
           ;
           Neverthelesse
           these
           few
           last
           moneths
           have
           given
           me
           a
           tast
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           what
           I
           am
           to
           expect
           .
           For
           besides
           the
           reproaches
           of
           one
           
             learned
             Gentleman
          
           (
           to
           which
           ,
           being
           barely
           such
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           one
           word
           to
           retribute
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           which
           Christ
           directs
           me
           to
           )
           I
           have
           farther
           met
           with
           some
           variety
           ;
           Many
           exceptions
           ,
           though
           litle
           of
           contumely
           from
           these
           Assemblies
           ;
           More
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           very
           distant
           
           Character
           from
           a
           large
           Preface
           of
           Animadversions
           on
           the
           D●ssertations
           sent
           me
           lately
           from
           Oxford
           ;
           others
           also
           there
           are
           which
           I
           have
           not
           yet
           had
           leasure
           to
           weigh
           ,
           but
           soon
           purpose
           and
           hope
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           either
           I
           discerne
           my selfe
           ,
           or
           finde
           it
           the
           opinion
           of
           others
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           already
           said
           in
           the
           Tracts
           ,
           which
           they
           oppose
           ,
           be
           not
           sufficient
           to
           prevent
           ,
           or
           remove
           the
           scruples
           proposed
           by
           them
           ,
           I
           shall
           willingly
           dedicate
           some
           time
           of
           vacancy
           to
           that
           imployment
           .
           At
           the
           present
           ,
           the
           Exceptions
           of
           the
           
             London
             Ministers
          
           have
           challenged
           the
           precedence
           ,
           and
           here
           are
           offered
           to
           consideration
           .
           And
           because
           the
           Praeface
           from
           Oxford
           falls
           on
           the
           same
           sort
           of
           matter
           ,
           Episcopacy
           and
           Ignatius's
           Epistles
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           defended
           in
           the
           Dissertations
           ,
           I
           purpose
           ,
           God-willing
           ,
           that
           an
           Answer
           to
           that
           shall
           now
           follow
           ,
           assoone
           as
           the
           Printer
           can
           dispatch
           it
           .
           And
           that
           is
           all
           that
           I
           had
           to
           say
           to
           the
           Reader
           by
           way
           of
           Praeface
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           TABLE
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             COncerning
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             
               Asia
               ,
               Page
            
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Section
               1.
               
            
             The
             grounds
             of
             affirming
             them
             to
             be
             
               Bishops
               .
               Ibid.
            
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Of
             Timothy
             ,
             of
             Onesimus
             ,
             of
             
               Policarpe
               ,
               p.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             negative
             argument
             from
             S.
             John's
             not
             using
             the
             word
             Bishop
             .
             Of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             p.
             19
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             Of
             S.
             Johns
             writings
             .
             Againe
             of
             
               Diotrephes
               ,
               p.
            
             25
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
             Of
             S.
             John's
             being
             Bishop
             of
             Asia
             .
             Of
             the
             Apostles
             being
             
               Bishops
               ,
               p.
            
             29
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
             Of
             the
             word
             Angel
             ,
             and
             Star
             ,
             pretended
             to
             be
             common
             to
             all
             Ministers
             .
             Of
             Messenger
             ,
             and
             Embassadour
             .
             The
             singularity
             of
             the
             word
             Angel
             ,
             p.
             35
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
             Of
             their
             exception
             to
             our
             arguing
             from
             Symbols
             :
             Of
             Bishop
             and
             Elder
             being
             the
             same
             ,
             p.
             38
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
             Of
             the
             singularity
             of
             each
             Angel.
             The
             objections
             from
             the
             use
             of
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             p.
             41
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
             Of
             the
             Elders
             at
             Ephesus
             Act.
             20.
             p.
             45
          
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
             Of
             expressing
             a
             number
             by
             singulars
             .
             A
             Church
             by
             a
             Candlestick
             .
             Of
             the
             seven
             Angels
             
               Rev.
               8.
               p.
            
             47
          
           
             Sect.
             11.
             
             Of
             the
             Epistles
             being
             sent
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             Bishop
             only
             .
             Of
             
               Timothy
               ,
               Onesimus
            
             and
             Polycarp
             ,
             being
             Bishops
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Asian
             Churches
             ,
             without
             any
             charge
             of
             Apostacy
             falling
             on
             them
             by
             this
             meanes
             ,
             p.
             50
          
           
             Sect.
             12.
             
             Of
             Timothies
             being
             an
             Evangelist
             ,
             that
             it
             hinders
             not
             his
             being
             a
             
               Bishop
               .
               p.
            
             55
          
           
             Sect.
             13.
             
             Of
             the
             Bishops
             at
             Ephesus
             .
             Of
             the
             plural
             number
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Angel
             of
             
               Smyrna
               ,
               p.
            
             56
          
           
             Sect.
             14.
             
             Of
             Beza's
             interpretation
             ,
             of
             the
             Praesident
             ▪
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             
             Sect.
             15.
             
             Of
             Dr.
             Reynolds
             interpretation
             ,
             of
             the
             Bishop
             in
             Cyprian
             .
             Of
             Ordination
             by
             Bishops
             not
             without
             Presbyters
             ,
             from
             the
             Testimones
             of
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             
               Fermilian
               ,
               p.
            
             51
          
           
             Sect.
             16.
             
             Of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             being
             Metropoliticall
             .
             Of
             the
             paucity
             of
             believers
             ,
             p.
             54
          
           
             Sect.
             16.
             
             Of
             modelling
             Churches
             according
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Roman
             state
             .
             Of
             exemplars
             of
             Metropolitans
             among
             the
             Jewes
             .
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             Apostles
             instituting
             Metropolitans
             ,
             p.
             67
          
           
             Sect.
             17.
             
             Of
             the
             objection
             against
             Metropoles
             from
             the
             seven
             Starres
             in
             seven
             Churches
             ,
             p.
             71
          
           
             Sect.
             18.
             
             Of
             the
             use
             of
             the
             word
             Bishop
             for
             Archbishop
             in
             Tertullian
             :
             Of
             Angel
             in
             Christs
             Epistle
             .
             p.
             64
          
           
             Sect.
             19.
             
             Of
             division
             into
             Parishes
             ,
             and
             Vnion
             into
             Diocesses
             .
             Of
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             in
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             .
             Elders
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             Act.
             14.
             
             Elders
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             
             That
             place
             vindicated
             from
             exception
             .
             p.
             75
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             OF
             the
             equivalence
             of
             the
             words
             Bishop
             and
             Elder
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             p.
             92
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Foure
             sorts
             of
             equivalence
             of
             these
             words
             proposed
             ,
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2
             Of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             p.
             95
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Elder
             ,
             p.
             100
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             Of
             reverence
             to
             Antiquity
             ,
             and
             the
             interpretations
             of
             the
             Antients
             .
             Of
             Praelatists
             disagreement
             among
             themselves
             ;
             102.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
             Inconveniencies
             objected
             ,
             and
             answer'd
             .
             Of
             more
             Bishops
             in
             one
             City
             .
             No
             Presbyters
             in
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             .
             The
             no
             Divine
             right
             of
             the
             order
             of
             
               Presbyters
               ,
               p.
            
             105
          
           
             Sect
             6.
             
             A
             first
             confession
             objected
             and
             vindicated
             .
             Of
             the
             Ephesine
             Presbyters
             being
             all
             the
             Praelates
             of
             Asia
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             Aldermanni
             ,
             p.
             108
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
             A
             second
             confession
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Phil.
             1.
             1.
             being
             Bishops
             of
             that
             whole
             Province
             ,
             Philippi
             a
             Metropolis
             ,
             and
             a
             Colony
             ,
             p.
             110
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
             A
             third
             confession
             ,
             of
             Timothies
             being
             an
             Archbishop
             .
             
             Of
             the
             qualifications
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             2
             belonging
             to
             Bishops
             .
             Of
             the
             Bishops
             being
             worthy
             of
             double-honour
             ,
             though
             he
             never
             preach
             .
             
               Of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               Doctrine
               .
               Of
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             4
             ,
             Of
             Rebuking
             and
             receiving
             accusation
             against
             an
             Elder
             .
             p.
             112
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
             A
             fourth
             confession
             of
             Titus
             being
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Creet
               ,
               p.
            
             116
          
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
             A
             fift
             charge
             of
             contrariety
             to
             Scripture
             answered
             .
             Of
             visitation
             of
             the
             sick
             belonging
             to
             Elders
             ,
             
               James
               5.
               p.
            
             118
          
           
             Sect.
             11.
             
             A
             last
             objection
             from
             Act.
             21.
             18.
             and.
             14.
             3.
             and
             11.
             30.
             answered
             .
             Elders
             for
             Rulers
             or
             Bishops
             .
             p.
             122
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             COncerning
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Antiquity
             in
             this
             Question
             .
             Page
             129.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             The
             Testimonies
             of
             
               Clemens
               Romanus
            
             ,
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             the
             onely
             offices
             at
             the
             first
             .
             Corinth
             Metropolis
             of
             Achaia
             .
             What
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             signifies
             .
             The
             Apostles
             care
             to
             prevent
             contentions
             about
             Episcopacy
             .
             Hegesippus's
             testimony
             of
             the
             contentions
             at
             
               Corinth
               .
               Clement
            
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             p.
             129.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             The
             Testimony
             of
             Policarpe
             .
             That
             he
             was
             himselfe
             a
             Bishop
             .
             His
             mention
             of
             Ignatius's
             Epistles
             ,
             fit
             to
             give
             authority
             to
             them
             ,
             being
             so
             confirmed
             as
             it
             is
             by
             a
             series
             of
             the
             Antients
             ,
             p.
             139
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             A
             vindication
             of
             Ignatius's
             Epistles
             ,
             Vossius's
             edition
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Archbishops
             of
             Armagh
             .
             Some
             Testimonies
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             The
             cause
             of
             his
             so
             inculcating
             obedience
             to
             Bishops
             .
             Mr.
             Causabones
             Testimony
             considered
             ,
             and
             the
             Allegations
             from
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Armagh
             .
             Three
             reasons
             against
             these
             Epistles
             answered
             (
             No
             Marriage
             without
             the
             Bishop
             .
             )
             Of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             .
             Of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             after
             the
             first
             conversion
             ,
             p.
             143
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             Of
             Salmasius's
             conceit
             that
             these
             Epistles
             were
             written
             at
             the
             time
             of
             Episcopacy
             first
             entring
             the
             Church
             ,
             p.
             163
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
             Testimonies
             of
             Iraeneus
             ,
             The
             use
             of
             Presbyteri
             for
             
               Bishops
               ,
               p.
            
             165
          
           
             
             Sect.
             5.
             
             Testimonies
             of
             
               Tertullian
               .
               Seniores
               &
               Majores
               nat●
            
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             so
             in
             
               Firmilian
               .
               p.
            
             169
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
             S.
             Jerom's
             Testimony
             of
             Bishops
             ,
             &c.
             by
             Apostolicall
             Tradition
             .
             Consuetudo
             opposed
             to
             
               Dominica
               dispositio
            
             .
             S.
             Jerom's
             meaning
             evidenced
             by
             many
             other
             Testimonies
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             Bishops
             were
             instituted
             by
             the
             Apostles
             .
             So
             by
             Panorm●tan
             also
             .
             The
             Testimonies
             of
             Isidore
             ,
             &c.
             the
             Councell
             of
             Aquen
             ,
             and
             of
             Leo
             vindicated
             .
             Of
             Ischyras's
             Ordination
             .
             The
             testimony
             of
             the
             Synod
             
               ad
               Zurrium
            
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             4th
             Councell
             of
             
               Carthage
               .
               p.
            
             171
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
             The
             Testimonies
             of
             Ambrose
             and
             
               Austin
               .
               Consignare
            
             used
             for
             consecrating
             the
             Eucharist
             ,
             and
             that
             belonged
             to
             the
             Bishop
             when
             present
             .
             p.
             187
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
             Of
             the
             Ch●repiscopi
             ,
             p.
             189
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           VINDICATION
           OF
           THE
           Dissertations
           concerning
           Episcopacy
           ,
           From
           the
           Answers
           or
           Exceptions
           offered
           against
           them
           by
           the
           London-Ministers
           in
           their
           Jus
           Divinum
           Ministerii
           Evangelici
           .
        
         
           
             The
             INTRODUCTION
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             occasion
             of
             this
             Worke
             ,
             The
             state
             of
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             The
             Heads
             of
             the
             Prelatists
             Plea
             ,
             from
             Scripture
             and
             Antiquity
             ,
             with
             some
             Observations
             assistant
             to
             them
             .
             The
             considerable
             concernements
             of
             the
             question
             .
          
           
             BEing
             advertised
             from
             many
             hands
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Booke
             called
             
               Jus
               Divinum
               Ministerii
               Evangelici
            
             ,
             which
             is
             lately
             published
             by
             some
             ,
             who
             intitle
             themselves
             the
             
               Provinciall
               Assembly
            
             of
             London
             ,
             hath
             undertaken
             to
             consider
             and
             confute
             many
             passages
             of
             the
             Dissertations
             ,
             three
             years
             since
             published
             in
             Latine
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             Episcopacy
             ,
             
             against
             D.
             Blondell
             and
             others
             ,
             I
             have
             thought
             my selfe
             obliged
             to
             examine
             whether
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             objected
             by
             them
             in
             relation
             to
             those
             Dissertations
             ,
             which
             may
             reasonably
             move
             me
             to
             retract
             what
             was
             there
             either
             with
             diffidence
             proposed
             ,
             or
             more
             confidently
             asserted
             by
             me
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             having
             diligently
             surveyed
             the
             whole
             Booke
             ,
             that
             I
             might
             omit
             no
             passage
             ,
             wherein
             my
             interests
             might
             be
             in
             the
             least
             concern'd
             &
             being
             truly
             able
             to
             affirme
             from
             that
             view
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             yielded
             me
             no
             one
             syllable
             of
             usefull
             Exhortation
             ,
             no
             motive
             to
             retract
             any
             period
             ,
             or
             alter
             any
             expression
             in
             those
             Dissertations
             (
             but
             as
             farre
             ,
             as
             I
             doe
             perswade
             my selfe
             that
             this
             
               Provinciall
               Synod
            
             containes
             in
             it
             Men
             of
             judgement
             and
             abilities
             to
             maintaine
             the
             truth
             and
             
               convince
               gaine-sayers
            
             ,
             so
             farre
             I
             am
             forced
             to
             assume
             ,
             that
             what
             I
             have
             written
             is
             testified
             to
             be
             Truth
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             priviledge
             competently
             secured
             against
             all
             opposers
             )
             I
             might
             herein
             reasonably
             acquiesce
             ,
             without
             farther
             importuning
             the
             Reader
             or
             my selfe
             with
             impertinent
             vindications
             ,
             onely
             trusting
             and
             adventuring
             the
             whole
             matter
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             each
             intelligent
             Reader
             ,
             who
             is
             obliged
             by
             all
             Rules
             of
             Justice
             to
             compare
             either
             by
             his
             Memory
             ,
             or
             by
             his
             Eye
             those
             passages
             in
             this
             Booke
             ,
             and
             the
             Chapters
             in
             the
             Dissertations
             to
             which
             they
             are
             confronted
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             I
             am
             againe
             told
             that
             many
             ,
             who
             have
             read
             and
             are
             moved
             by
             the
             Arguments
             and
             Answers
             of
             this
             Booke
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             a
             
               Provinciall
               Synod
            
             ,
             are
             yet
             disabled
             to
             be
             so
             just
             as
             to
             examine
             them
             by
             comparing
             them
             with
             the
             
               latine
               Dissertations
            
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             fallen
             upon
             those
             times
             wherein
             whatsoever
             is
             not
             answered
             ,
             is
             cried
             up
             as
             unanswerable
             (
             an
             humour
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             if
             I
             might
             be
             permitted
             to
             receive
             the
             fruits
             .
             I
             should
             have
             no
             temptation
             to
             complaine
             ,
             there
             being
             so
             much
             a
             greater
             part
             of
             those
             Dissertations
             ,
             which
             was
             never
             attempted
             to
             be
             answered
             .
             )
             I
             continue
             still
             under
             some
             seeming
             obligation
             to
             give
             an
             exact
             account
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             as
             it
             lies
             in
             contest
             betweene
             this
             
               Provinciall
               Synod
            
             and
             those
             Dissertations
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             hasten
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             first
             by
             way
             of
             ▪
             
               necessary
               Introduction
            
             premised
             these
             two
             things
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             First
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Controversy
             ,
             as
             it
             generally
             lies
             between
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ;
             whether
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             they
             planted
             Churches
             in
             each
             City
             ,
             left
             them
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             many
             to
             be
             governed
             by
             the
             
               Common
               Councell
            
             of
             those
             many
             ,
             erecting
             an
             equality
             or
             parity
             of
             severall
             Rulers
             in
             every
             City
             ,
             to
             whom
             all
             others
             were
             subjected
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             none
             :
             or
             whether
             they
             placed
             the
             Superiour
             power
             and
             Authority
             in
             some
             one
             ,
             and
             subjected
             all
             others
             to
             him
             .
             Other
             consequent
             differences
             there
             are
             arising
             from
             hence
             ,
             (
             and
             those
             of
             such
             weight
             and
             concernment
             to
             those
             with
             whom
             I
             now
             dispute
             ,
             in
             case
             the
             Truth
             be
             not
             on
             their
             sides
             ,
             as
             will
             make
             this
             returne
             to
             their
             Objections
             ,
             no
             lesse
             than
             a
             duty
             of
             Charity
             ,
             as
             to
             Brethren
             ,
             if
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             they
             shall
             judge
             it
             reasonable
             to
             make
             that
             use
             of
             it
             )
             but
             this
             is
             the
             one
             Basis
             of
             all
             ,
             whether
             the
             Apostles
             planted
             parity
             or
             imparity
             in
             the
             
               Church
               ,
               many
            
             equall
             Governours
             in
             one
             City
             ,
             or
             but
             one
             in
             each
             ;
             The
             former
             is
             the
             Presbyterians
             interest
             to
             defend
             ,
             the
             latter
             the
             Prelatists
             ;
             And
             so
             the
             controversy
             stands
             between
             them
             to
             be
             debated
             and
             evinced
             by
             such
             evidences
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             Fact
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             (
             the
             Right
             being
             by
             both
             sides
             acknowledged
             to
             follow
             that
             
               Fact
               )
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             those
             who
             are
             fit
             to
             be
             credited
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             
               briefe
               heads
            
             of
             the
             Plea
             ,
             by
             which
             I
             have
             undertaken
             to
             maintaine
             the
             Prelatists
             assertion
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             Scripture
             ,
             2.
             
             By
             the
             Records
             of
             the
             first
             times
             ,
             the
             Writings
             of
             those
             who
             were
             neerest
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             either
             affirme
             what
             was
             done
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             how
             it
             stood
             practiced
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             all
             the
             World
             over
             ,
             which
             were
             planted
             by
             them
             .
             As
             for
             the
             third
             way
             of
             arguing
             from
             the
             universall
             consent
             and
             practice
             of
             all
             Churches
             for
             about
             1400.
             yeares
             together
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             from
             about
             the
             yeare
             140.
             till
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             this
             I
             doe
             not
             insist
             on
             ,
             as
             I
             might
             with
             all
             evidence
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             knowne
             and
             confest
             by
             the
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             by
             them
             pretended
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             parity
             and
             equality
             being
             prescribed
             and
             practiced
             by
             the
             Apostles
             soone
             after
             their
             death
             ,
             and
             quite
             contrary
             to
             their
             plat-forme
             ,
             Prelacy
             was
             introduced
             into
             all
             Churches
             ;
             It
             being
             their
             desire
             and
             demand
             now
             (
             a
             little
             different
             from
             what
             M.
             Calvin
             at
             first
             proposed
             to
             the
             
             Churches
             of
             Helvetia
             )
             that
             all
             may
             be
             reformed
             and
             reduced
             to
             the
             state
             wherein
             the
             Apostles
             left
             it
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             the
             managing
             the
             proofes
             proposed
             by
             mee
             ,
             I
             have
             used
             this
             method
             ,
             which
             seemed
             to
             mee
             most
             convincing
             .
             1.
             
             To
             insist
             on
             some
             
               few
               Testimonies
            
             under
             each
             head
             ,
             which
             are
             sufficient
             to
             conclude
             the
             matter
             on
             the
             Prelatists
             side
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             propose
             some
             observations
             ,
             which
             may
             accord
             all
             other
             places
             both
             of
             Scripture
             and
             antient
             writers
             ,
             with
             those
             Testimonies
             and
             that
             conclusion
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             speciall
             proofes
             of
             Scripture
             are
             taken
             ,
             First
             ,
             from
             the
             power
             derived
             (
             as
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             Christ
             ,
             so
             )
             from
             Christ
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             not
             as
             to
             a
             
               Common
               councell
            
             of
             
               sociall
               Rulers
            
             ,
             but
             as
             so
             many
             
               severall
               planters
            
             and
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             each
             having
             all
             power
             committed
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             depending
             on
             no
             conjunction
             of
             any
             one
             or
             more
             Apostles
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             ;
             And
             this
             is
             largely
             and
             clearly
             deduced
             
               Dissert
               .
               3.
               c.
            
             1.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             
             And
             this
             power
             being
             by
             them
             derived
             to
             Bishops
             in
             each
             City
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             as
             they
             used
             it
             themselves
             (
             which
             is
             also
             farther
             evidenced
             and
             vindicated
             ,
             c.
             5.
             &c.
             )
             this
             was
             deemed
             a
             first
             competent
             proofe
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             confirmation
             of
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             observable
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Bishops
             made
             by
             them
             ,
             were
             in
             the
             very
             Scripture
             called
             
               Apostles
               ,
               James
            
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             &c.
             Diss
             .
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             A
             
               second
               principall
            
             proofe
             of
             Scripture
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             severall
             mentions
             of
             the
             so
             many
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             ,
             and
             the
             so
             many
             Angels
             assigned
             to
             them
             ,
             one
             to
             each
             ,
             as
             a
             
               singular
               Governour
            
             or
             Bishop
             in
             the
             Revelation
             .
             And
             in
             discourse
             of
             these
             wee
             have
             found
             great
             evidence
             of
             the
             fact
             to
             authorize
             us
             to
             improve
             the
             conclusion
             a
             little
             higher
             ,
             than
             was
             necessary
             to
             the
             defence
             of
             the
             maine
             cause
             ;
             viz.
             to
             affirme
             of
             these
             Angels
             ,
             that
             each
             of
             them
             was
             an
             Archbishop
             or
             Metropolitan
             ,
             and
             having
             done
             so
             to
             discerne
             upon
             undeniable
             grounds
             that
             there
             were
             many
             other
             such
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Scripture
             (
             though
             not
             under
             that
             title
             )
             as
             James
             the
             brother
             of
             the
             
               Lord
               ,
               Metropolitan
            
             of
             all
             
               Judea
               ,
               Titus
            
             of
             all
             Crete
             ,
             with
             an
             hundred
             Cities
             in
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             And
             the
             wayes
             of
             according
             all
             other
             Scriptures
             with
             
             these
             have
             been
             briefly
             these
             .
             1.
             
             By
             observing
             this
             difference
             betwixt
             Cities
             and
             Metropoles
             ,
             as
             the
             true
             cause
             and
             occasion
             of
             the
             mentions
             of
             many
             Bishops
             in
             (
             not
             of
             )
             one
             City
             ,
             meaning
             thereby
             the
             Bishops
             of
             all
             the
             Cities
             under
             that
             Metropolis
             as
             
               Phil.
               1.
               1.
               
               Act.
               20.
               17.
               
               Secondly
               ,
            
             by
             examining
             the
             Nature
             of
             all
             the
             words
             ,
             which
             I
             conceived
             to
             be
             used
             in
             Scripture
             for
             Bishops
             ,
             as
             (
             beside
             Apostle
             and
             Angel
             forementioned
             )
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Bishop
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Ruler
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Doctor
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Pastor
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             President
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Elder
             (
             and
             in
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Chiefe
               Priest
            
             ,
             and
             
               Sacerdos
               ,
               Priest●
            
             )
             each
             denoting
             Dignity
             and
             Authority
             ,
             and
             all
             cleared
             to
             be
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             applicable
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             circumstances
             of
             the
             Context
             to
             be
             actually
             applied
             to
             the
             
               singular
               Governours
            
             in
             each
             City
             ;
             most
             of
             them
             constantly
             so
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             if
             not
             constantly
             so
             ,
             yet
             very
             rarely
             otherwise
             .
             And
             this
             is
             done
             
               Dissert
               .
               4.
               c.
            
             7.
             and
             so
             to
             the
             end
             of
             that
             
               Diss
               .
               Thirdly
            
             ,
             by
             observing
             the
             paucity
             of
             believers
             in
             many
             Cities
             in
             the
             first
             Plantations
             ,
             which
             made
             it
             unnecessary
             that
             there
             should
             by
             the
             Apostles
             be
             ordeined
             any
             more
             than
             a
             Bishop
             and
             Deacon
             (
             one
             or
             more
             )
             in
             each
             City
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             was
             accordingly
             done
             by
             them
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             is
             approved
             by
             the
             most
             undeniable
             
               antient
               Records
            
             .
             Such
             as
             those
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             
               profoundest
               Histories
            
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             *
             Epiphanius
             makes
             this
             Observation
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Where
               there
               wanted
            
             Bishops
             ,
             
               and
               there
               were
               found
               persons
               worthy
               of
               the
               Office
               ,
            
             Bishops
             
               were
               constituted
               ;
               but
               where
               there
               was
               no
               multitude
               ,
               there
               none
               were
               found
               among
               them
               to
               be
               constituted
            
             Presbyters
             ,
             
               and
               they
               satisfied
               themselves
               with
               a
            
             Bishop
             
               alone
               in
               a
               place
               ;
               Onely
               the
            
             Bishop
             
               could
               not
               possibly
               be
               without
               a
            
             Deacon
             ,
             
               and
               accordingly
               the
            
             Apostle
             
               tooke
               care
               that
               the
            
             Bishop
             
               should
               have
               his
            
             Deacons
             
               to
               minister
               to
               him
            
             .
             That
             which
             is
             thus
             cited
             by
             Epiphanius
             out
             of
             those
             Antient
             Records
             ,
             is
             found
             clearly
             affirmed
             by
             *
             
               Clemens
               Romanus
            
             ,
             an
             Apostolicall
             person
             ,
             and
             witnesse
             of
             the
             Apostles
             practice
             ;
             that
             they
             being
             
               sent
               out
               by
               Christ
               ;
               as
               hee
               by
               his
               Father
               ,
               went
               
               out
               Preaching
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               proclaiming
               it
               through
               Regions
               and
               Cities
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               they
               constituted
               their
               first
               fruits
               into
            
             Bishops
             and
             Deacons
             ,
             
               of
               those
               which
               should
               afterward
               believe
               .
            
             To
             both
             which
             wee
             shall
             againe
             adde
             what
             
               Ephiphanius
               prefaceth
            
             in
             that
             place
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               that
               when
               the
               preaching
               was
               new
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               wrote
               agreeably
               to
               the
               present
               state
               of
               affaires
               .
            
             We
             have
             here
             so
             cleare
             an
             account
             of
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             Apostles
             immediate
             subjoyning
             of
             Deacons
             to
             Bishops
             ,
             Phil.
             1.
             1.
             and
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             (
             viz.
             because
             those
             were
             the
             onely
             
               two
               Orders
            
             then
             constituted
             in
             every
             Church
             )
             that
             these
             two
             places
             (
             which
             are
             made
             use
             of
             by
             the
             adversaries
             against
             us
             )
             are
             most
             punctuall
             evidences
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             ours
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             unseasonablenesse
             of
             their
             pretentions
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             As
             for
             the
             Testimonies
             out
             of
             the
             
               first
               Antiquity
            
             ;
             The
             ground-worke
             I
             have
             chosen
             to
             lay
             in
             
               Ignatius
               his
               Epistles
            
             ,
             because
             the
             Testimonies
             thence
             are
             so
             many
             and
             so
             evident
             ,
             and
             the
             Writer
             so
             neere
             the
             Apostles
             time
             (
             that
             holy
             men
             being
             Martyr'd
             in
             the
             10.
             of
             Trajan
             ,
             to
             whose
             Reigne
             S.
             John
             lived
             )
             and
             most
             of
             his
             Epistles
             written
             to
             the
             very
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             planted
             by
             St.
             John
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishops
             of
             many
             of
             them
             named
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             Bishop
             the
             Presbyters
             under
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             that
             one
             Authors
             Testimonies
             be
             attended
             to
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             absolute
             decision
             of
             the
             whole
             matter
             on
             the
             Prelatists
             side
             ;
             To
             which
             purpose
             I
             have
             also
             vindicated
             these
             Epistles
             from
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             objected
             to
             them
             in
             these
             late
             yeares
             ,
             and
             asserted
             their
             Authority
             by
             as
             antient
             and
             authentick
             evidences
             ,
             as
             can
             be
             vouched
             for
             any
             antient
             piece
             ,
             next
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             themselves
             ,
             and
             contented
             my selfe
             with
             the
             most
             pure
             and
             
               uncorrupted
               Copies
            
             and
             Editions
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             In
             accord
             with
             these
             Testimonies
             I
             have
             also
             produced
             many
             others
             out
             of
             
               Clemens
               Romanus
               ,
               Hegesippus
               ,
               Polycarpe
               ,
               Papias
               ,
               Polycrates
               ,
               Iustin
               ,
               Jrenaeus
               ,
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
               ,
               T●rtullian
               ,
            
             and
             as
             many
             of
             the
             first
             times
             as
             have
             said
             any
             thing
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             found
             a
             full
             consent
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             in
             most
             irrefragable
             suffrages
             ,
             which
             conclude
             this
             whole
             controversie
             on
             
             the
             Prelatists
             side
             .
             To
             which
             I
             have
             also
             added
             some
             few
             observations
             of
             unquestionable
             truth
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             That
             of
             the
             continuance
             of
             the
             use
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Elder
             ,
             to
             signifie
             Bishop
             (
             in
             our
             Modern
             sense
             )
             among
             some
             of
             these
             most
             
               antient
               Church
               writers
            
             (
             whereas
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             never
             used
             by
             any
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             
               singular
               Governour
               .
               )
               Secondly
            
             ,
             that
             of
             the
             distinct
             Congregations
             of
             Iewish
             and
             
               Gentile
               Christians
            
             in
             the
             same
             City
             (
             the
             grounds
             of
             which
             are
             evident
             in
             Scripture
             )
             and
             consequently
             of
             the
             severall
             Governours
             or
             Bishops
             over
             them
             (
             which
             was
             usefull
             for
             the
             removing
             some
             seeming
             difficulties
             in
             the
             Catalogues
             of
             the
             
               first
               Bishops
            
             of
             
               Rome
               ,
               Anti●ch
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             and
             some
             other
             the
             like
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             serving
             the
             Necessities
             of
             our
             Cause
             ,
             but
             as
             supernumerary
             ,
             and
             
               ex
               abundanti
            
             .
             And
             upon
             these
             and
             such
             like
             heads
             of
             probation
             we
             have
             built
             our
             plea
             ,
             descending
             also
             to
             a
             particular
             survey
             of
             
               Saint
               Hierom's
               testimonies
            
             ,
             which
             are
             by
             the
             adversaries
             principally
             made
             use
             of
             against
             us
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             what
             is
             thus
             copiously
             deduced
             in
             the
             Dissertations
             ,
             together
             with
             Answers
             ,
             and
             refutations
             of
             the
             principall
             Objections
             of
             
               Doctor
               Blondel
            
             ,
             and
             
               Walo
               Messalinus
            
             ,
             doe
             really
             stand
             in
             force
             ,
             and
             appeare
             not
             to
             be
             refuted
             now
             in
             whole
             ,
             or
             in
             part
             ,
             by
             these
             men
             ,
             who
             have
             often
             attempted
             to
             refute
             them
             ,
             I
             shall
             then
             leave
             them
             seriously
             ,
             and
             Christianly
             to
             consider
             but
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             to
             returne
             their
             anger
             not
             to
             me
             ,
             but
             to
             themselves
             ,
             what
             security
             of
             grounds
             they
             can
             build
             upon
             in
             their
             present
             practices
             ,
             particularly
             in
             their
             assuming
             to
             themselves
             that
             power
             or
             authority
             which
             doth
             not
             belong
             to
             them
             ;
             For
             1.
             if
             the
             Praefecture
             in
             each
             Church
             were
             (
             as
             by
             Christ
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             so
             )
             by
             the
             Apostles
             given
             to
             the
             
               singular
               Governour
            
             or
             Bishop
             (
             by
             them
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               constituted
               over
               all
            
             )
             and
             from
             that
             time
             to
             this
             ,
             regularly
             continued
             in
             a
             succession
             of
             Bishops
             in
             every
             Church
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             if
             those
             which
             are
             now
             called
             Presbyters
             ,
             were
             by
             those
             ,
             who
             first
             instituted
             them
             ,
             placed
             in
             a
             second
             rank
             as
             of
             dignity
             ,
             so
             of
             power
             ,
             and
             never
             had
             all
             that
             power
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             which
             to
             the
             Bishop
             was
             committed
             ,
             particularly
             not
             that
             of
             Ordeining
             the
             meanest
             Deacon
             ,
             much
             lesse
             Presbyters
             with
             power
             of
             Ordeining
             other
             Presbyters
             ;
             and
             thirdly
             if
             they
             ,
             on
             whose
             authority
             
             they
             most
             depend
             (
             S.
             *
             Hierome
             the
             Presbyter
             ,
             &c.
             )
             doe
             expresly
             assure
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Presbyters
             in
             their
             times
             had
             not
             power
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             but
             acknowledge
             the
             
               Bishop
               superior
            
             to
             the
             Presbyter
             in
             that
             (
             and
             it
             is
             not
             imaginable
             how
             that
             power
             should
             be
             conveyed
             to
             any
             Presbyter
             now
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             vested
             in
             any
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             nor
             pretended
             to
             be
             so
             in
             above
             a
             thousand
             yeares
             after
             them
             .
             )
             And
             lastly
             ,
             if
             no
             man
             may
             take
             that
             which
             is
             not
             
               given
               him
               from
               Heaven
            
             (
             or
             give
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             )
             which
             the
             Scripture
             yeilds
             to
             ,
             as
             a
             rule
             by
             which
             both
             
               John
               Baptist
               ,
               John
            
             3.
             27.
             and
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             Luk
             ,
             12.
             14.
             was
             to
             be
             judged
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Apostle
               ,
               Heb.
            
             5.
             4.
             hath
             applied
             that
             generall
             rule
             to
             this
             particularity
             ,
             of
             Priesthood
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             viz.
             that
             no
             man
             may
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               assume
               an
               honour
            
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             who
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               called
               by
               God
            
             ,
             
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               advanced
               by
               God
            
             ,
             saith
             Theophylact
             )
             either
             immediately
             or
             mediately
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             by
             those
             which
             received
             it
             successively
             from
             them
             (
             all
             others
             being
             truly
             affirmed
             by
             the
             *
             Antients
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               to
               leap
               into
               the
               honour
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             
               and
               to
               corrupt
               the
               rule
            
             or
             law
             by
             which
             they
             should
             be
             guided
             )
             then
             I
             say
             ,
             upon
             what
             solid
             grounds
             can
             they
             satisfie
             Conscience
             ,
             who
             without
             all
             pretence
             of
             necessity
             (
             which
             by
             some
             is
             here
             made
             use
             of
             as
             an
             excuse
             )
             the
             regular
             way
             being
             open
             and
             plaine
             before
             them
             ,
             have
             run
             before
             they
             were
             
               sent
               ,
               assumed
            
             that
             power
             to
             themselves
             ,
             which
             belongs
             not
             to
             them
             ,
             nor
             was
             ever
             by
             any
             ,
             which
             had
             it
             ,
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             ?
          
           
             I
             doe
             not
             foresee
             any
             more
             here
             necessary
             to
             be
             premised
             to
             our
             future
             debates
             ,
             and
             shall
             therefore
             hasten
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             an
             unpleasant
             progresse
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             willingly
             be
             at
             the
             end
             of
             ,
             and
             commit
             all
             to
             the
             grace
             and
             
               unerring
               judgement
            
             of
             him
             ,
             whom
             we
             all
             professe
             to
             serve
             and
             obey
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             in
             all
             other
             things
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             .
          
           
             
               Section
               I.
               
            
             
               The
               grounds
               of
               affirming
               them
               to
               be
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               FOr
               the
               vindicating
               of
               the
               Dissertations
               from
               all
               the
               exceptions
               which
               are
               offered
               against
               them
               in
               the
               Booke
               ,
               
               which
               I
               have
               now
               before
               me
               ;
               It
               is
               no
               whit
               necessary
               that
               I
               give
               the
               Reader
               any
               the
               most
               cursory
               view
               of
               the
               
                 whole
                 Booke
              
               ;
               I
               shall
               therefore
               fall
               in
               ,
               though
               abruptly
               ,
               on
               the
               sixt
               Chapter
               of
               the
               
                 second
                 part
              
               of
               it
               .
               For
               although
               in
               some
               of
               the
               former
               Chapters
               of
               that
               part
               ,
               some
               indeavours
               are
               used
               to
               assert
               Presbytery
               against
               Episcopacy
               by
               Arguments
               so
               frequently
               produced
               by
               that
               party
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               every
               one
               foreseen
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Dissertations
               largely
               evidenced
               to
               have
               no
               validity
               in
               them
               ,
               yet
               it
               falls
               out
               somewhat
               to
               mine
               owne
               and
               the
               Readers
               ease
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               not
               personally
               called
               into
               the
               lists
               ,
               till
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               sixt
               Chapter
               ;
               which
               by
               the
               signall
               of
               some
               Latine
               words
               in
               the
               Margine
               out
               of
               
                 Dissert
                 .
                 4.
                 c.
              
               4.
               
               Sect.
               4.
               have
               markt
               me
               out
               as
               the
               person
               against
               whom
               that
               Chapter
               was
               intirely
               designed
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               readily
               answer
               the
               call
               ,
               and
               not
               refuse
               the
               paines
               to
               examine
               every
               Section
               of
               that
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 subject
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 is
                 the
              
               pretended
               (
               
                 as
                 they
                 please
                 to
                 stile
                 it
              
               )
               Episcopacy
               of
               the
               seven
               
                 Asian
                 Angels
                 ,
                 And
                 thus
                 they
                 begin
                 their
                 assault
              
               ;
               The
               second
               Scripture
               ground
               brought
               to
               prove
               the
               Divine
               Right
               of
               Praelacy
               ,
               is
               from
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               seven
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               ;
               These
               Angels
               ,
               say
               they
               (
               
                 the
                 Assertors
                 of
                 Prelacy
              
               )
               were
               seven
               single
               persons
               ,
               
               and
               (
               as
               one
               hath
               lately
               written
               )
               not
               onely
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               Metropolitans
               and
               Archbishops
               .
               This
               is
               said
               with
               so
               much
               confidence
               that
               all
               men
               are
               condemned
               as
               blind
               or
               wilfull
               that
               endeavour
               to
               oppose
               it
               :
               And
               it
               is
               reckoned
               as
               one
               of
               the
               great
               prodigies
               of
               this
               unhappy
               Age
               ,
               that
               Men
               should
               still
               continue
               
               blind
               ,
               and
               not
               see
               light
               enough
               in
               this
               Scripture
               to
               build
               the
               great
               Fabrick
               of
               Episcopacy
               by
               Divine
               Right
               upon
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               is
               ,
               it
               seemes
               ,
               the
               first
               crime
               chargeable
               on
               mee
               as
               Author
               of
               the
               Dissertations
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               confident
               of
               my
               Assertion
               ,
               and
               
                 condemne
                 all
                 others
                 as
                 blind
                 or
                 wilfull
                 that
                 indeavour
                 to
                 oppose
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               although
               this
               be
               no
               competent
               way
               of
               disproving
               what
               is
               asserted
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               no
               
                 universall
                 maxime
              
               or
               Datum
               among
               the
               Objecters
               that
               confident
               asserting
               should
               be
               lookt
               on
               as
               a
               character
               of
               falsity
               ,
               yet
               I
               ,
               that
               would
               much
               more
               be
               ashamed
               to
               have
               beene
               presumptuous
               than
               mistaken
               ,
               and
               deeme
               it
               not
               a
               sinne
               to
               have
               
                 erred
                 modestly
              
               ,
               am
               concerned
               to
               avert
               the
               envy
               of
               this
               their
               Prooeme
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               this
               essay
               ,
               how
               farre
               any
               the
               most
               moderate
               speeches
               may
               be
               disguised
               and
               deformed
               by
               a
               disadvantageous
               interpretation
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 These
                 words
              
               [
               in
               tantâ
               luce
               —
               ]
               
                 lie
                 thus
                 in
                 the
              
               Dissertations
               ;
               [
               
                 Ad
                 tertium
                 accedo
              
               —
               I
               proceede
               to
               the
               third
               thing
               ,
               that
               which
               concernes
               the
               Angels
               in
               the
               Apocalypse
               ,
               that
               by
               them
               are
               noted
               so
               many
               prefects
               of
               the
               chiefe
               Cities
               or
               Churches
               in
               Asia
               ,
               whom
               you
               may
               call
               not
               onely
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               
                 Primates
                 ,
                 Enarchs
              
               ,
               or
               Metropolitans
               .
               Each
               of
               these
               things
               must
               be
               briefly
               taken
               notice
               of
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               each
               of
               these
               were
               single
               and
               properly
               called
               Bishops
               .
               So
               
                 Andreas
                 Caesariensis
              
               pronounceth
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               The
               seven
               
                 Ephori
                 (
                 inspectors
              
               or
               Bishops
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               the
               Greeke
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Inspectors
               ,
               
                 directly
                 equivalent
                 to
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               parallel
               to
               the
               number
               of
               the
               seven
               Churches
               are
               in
               that
               place
               of
               the
               Ap●calypse
               called
               Angels
               .
               This
               title
               of
               Angel
               is
               sufficiently
               knowne
               from
               Malach.
               2.
               7.
               to
               belong
               to
               the
               chiefe
               Priest
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               for
               hee
               is
               called
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               as
               the
               person
               from
               whom
               the
               Law
               was
               to
               be
               derived
               to
               the
               people
               .
               Further
               more
               these
               Angels
               in
               that
               vision
               of
               Johns
               are
               likened
               to
               so
               many
               Starres
               ,
               which
               ,
               seeing
               Christ
               is
               said
               to
               beare
               or
               carry
               in
               his
               Right-hand
               
                 Apoc.
                 1.
                 16.
                 20.
                 
                 &
              
               1
               ,
               2.
               an
               argument
               of
               competent
               validity
               may
               be
               drawne
               from
               thence
               ,
               that
               this
               dignity
               and
               power
               of
               them
               in
               the
               Church
               is
               ,
               if
               not
               immediately
               instituted
               ,
               yet
               approved
               and
               confirmed
               by
               Christ
               ;
               especially
               when
               in
               these
               so
               many
               parts
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               Christ
               himselfe
               hath
               written
               to
               every
               
               of
               them
               under
               this
               title
               of
               honour
               and
               dignity
               .
               In
               the
               presence
               of
               so
               much
               light
               that
               some
               Men
               should
               still
               continue
               blind
               is
               to
               be
               numbred
               among
               the
               prodigies
               of
               this
               worst
               and
               most
               unhappy
               age
               .
               For
               as
               to
               that
               which
               from
               the
               one
               word
               [
               yo●
               ]
               in
               the
               plural
               .
               c.
               4.
               24.
               
               I
               finde
               objected
               by
               some
               against
               so
               many
               single
               mentions
               of
               the
               Angels
               (
               one
               in
               every
               Church
               )
               that
               will
               immediately
               vanish
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               These
               words
               thus
               intirely
               set
               downe
               have
               a
               face
               very
               distant
               from
               that
               so
               much
               confidence
               and
               censoriousnesse
               that
               I
               am
               here
               charged
               with
               by
               the
               
                 Provinciall
                 Synod
              
               .
               For
               1.
               
               For
               the
               conclusion
               deduced
               from
               the
               mention
               of
               these
               Angels
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Right
                 of
                 Prelacy
              
               (
               which
               phrase
               might
               yet
               have
               beene
               reconciled
               with
               rules
               of
               Sobriety
               and
               Modesty
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               
                 Jus
                 Divinum
              
               of
               Presbytery
               )
               but
               Christs
               approbation
               and
               confirmation
               of
               this
               dignity
               and
               power
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               which
               conclusion
               hath
               evident
               grounds
               in
               those
               Texts
               which
               mention
               
                 Christ's
                 holding
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 Hand
                 ,
              
               and
               his
               addressing
               an
               Epistle
               to
               them
               ,
               supposing
               onely
               ,
               what
               is
               undertaken
               to
               be
               evidenced
               by
               other
               mediums
               ,
               that
               these
               Angels
               were
               single
               persons
               in
               each
               Church
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               by
               me
               so
               confidently
               affirmed
               ,
               is
               not
               ,
               as
               this
               learned
               Assembly
               is
               pleased
               to
               suggest
               ,
               that
               these
               Angels
               were
               Metropolitans
               or
               Archbisops
               .
               That
               they
               were
               such
               ,
               is
               afterwards
               as
               a
               distinct
               matter
               in
               the
               next
               Chapter
               proposed
               in
               a
               much
               more
               
                 moderate
                 style
                 ,
                 statim
                 credibile
                 fiet
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 straitwayes
                 become
                 credible
                 ,
              
               and
               with
               no
               more
               shew
               of
               confidence
               then
               the
               premises
               which
               are
               there
               at
               large
               set
               down
               ,
               will
               Authorize
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               These
               be
               two
               competent
               essayes
               to
               begin
               with
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               may
               proportion
               our
               expectations
               ;
               But
               there
               is
               yet
               a
               third
               which
               hath
               somewhat
               more
               of
               injustice
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               mention
               my
               so
               much
               confidence
               in
               asserting
               ,
               but
               never
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               grounds
               produced
               ,
               whereon
               this
               confidence
               (
               as
               farre
               as
               it
               extends
               )
               is
               built
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               which
               is
               so
               constantly
               the
               one
               thing
               ,
               which
               renders
               confidence
               unseasonable
               or
               blameable
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               any
               man
               to
               have
               apprehended
               grounds
               as
               proper
               to
               induce
               a
               conclusion
               ,
               and
               to
               suspend
               the
               beliefe
               and
               confidence
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               conclusion
               ,
               
               which
               is
               so
               inferred
               .
               The
               injustice
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               is
               there
               not
               taking
               notice
               of
               the
               mediums
               ,
               whereon
               the
               confidence
               is
               founded
               ,
               very
               competent
               to
               inferre
               a
               conclusion
               in
               that
               stile
               ,
               wherein
               it
               was
               there
               inferred
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               been
               pleased
               to
               advertise
               their
               Readers
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               inference
               lies
               thus
               ;
               The
               Angel
               of
               each
               Church
               of
               Asia
               was
               a
               single
               person
               ,
               therefore
               not
               a
               Colledge
               or
               Consistory
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               the
               singularity
               of
               the
               person
               is
               there
               supposed
               to
               be
               evidenced
               sufficiently
               by
               that
               which
               is
               so
               many
               times
               repeated
               in
               the
               
                 Text
                 ,
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               the
               Angel
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               Smyrna
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               
                 Andreas
                 Caesariensis
              
               ,
               the
               Principall
               Annotator
               or
               Interpreter
               of
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               transcribed
               by
               Aretas
               in
               expresse
               words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 equall
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
              
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               answer
               rendred
               to
               that
               one
               Objection
               which
               is
               brought
               by
               the
               Presbyterians
               against
               the
               singularity
               of
               the
               person
               of
               each
               Angel.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               singular
               person
               was
               a
               Bishop
               in
               that
               notion
               of
               the
               word
               which
               signifies
               a
               
                 precedence
                 of
                 power
              
               and
               dignity
               over
               all
               others
               in
               that
               Church
               .
               This
               againe
               was
               made
               evident
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               forementioned
               singularity
               of
               his
               power
               and
               person
               in
               each
               Church
               ,
               and
               farther
               by
               the
               propriety
               of
               the
               title
               bestowed
               on
               him
               ,
               an
               Angel
               ,
               such
               as
               among
               the
               Jewes
               the
               
                 chiefe
                 Priest
              
               was
               styled
               ;
               Malac.
               2.
               to
               which
               matter
               I
               shall
               now
               superadde
               one
               Testimony
               which
               Photius
               hath
               out
               of
               
                 Diodorus
                 Siculus
              
               concerning
               the
               Jewes
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Him
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 deeme
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 to
                 them
                 an
                 Angel
                 or
                 Messenger
                 of
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 God
                 ▪
              
               (
               a
               
                 Commissioner
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               impowered
               from
               thence
               for
               the
               execution
               of
               his
               Office
               among
               them
               .
               )
            
             
               10.
               
               This
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               gives
               us
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               denomination
               ,
               because
               as
               Angels
               doe
               not
               onely
               carry
               up
               our
               Prayers
               to
               God
               but
               also
               bring
               downe
               
                 Gods
                 Commands
              
               to
               us
               ,
               so
               did
               the
               
                 High
                 priest
              
               under
               the
               Law.
               This
               dialect
               is
               also
               said
               to
               be
               derived
               from
               the
               Hebrewes
               to
               the
               Aegyptians
               ,
               who
               call
               their
               
                 chiefe
                 Priest
                 Angel
              
               also
               .
               And
               then
               how
               fitly
               the
               parallel
               
               runs
               betwixt
               the
               
                 High
                 Priest
              
               among
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               taken
               in
               the
               Prelatists
               notion
               of
               him
               ;
               was
               a
               theme
               which
               seemed
               not
               to
               need
               any
               length
               of
               harangue
               to
               performe
               or
               illustrate
               it
               .
               And
               yet
               after
               a
               Section
               spent
               to
               cleare
               that
               one
               difficulty
               of
               the
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               you
               ,
               in
               the
               plurall
               c.
               2.
               24.
               
               ]
               there
               are
               two
               Sections
               added
               more
               for
               the
               farther
               fortifying
               of
               this
               evidence
               .
               1.
               
               From
               the
               Councell
               of
               
                 Chalcedon
                 ;
                 Act.
              
               2.
               which
               *
               from
               Timothy
               till
               the
               time
               of
               their
               Session
               numbers
               27.
               
               Bishops
               in
               one
               of
               these
               Sees
               ,
               that
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               all
               ordeined
               there
               (
               and
               Timothy
               we
               know
               being
               ordeined
               by
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               St.
               Pauls
               hands
               2
               Tim.
               1.
               6.
               will
               divolve
               it
               to
               that
               
                 Orginall
                 ,
                 Apostoliacll
                 institution
              
               )
               and
               2.
               from
               Polycrates
               ,
               †
               who
               was
               borne
               soone
               after
               St.
               Iohns
               dayes
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               witnesse
               of
               a
               competent
               antiquity
               ,
               and
               affirmes
               himselfe
               to
               be
               the
               *
               eight
               Bishop
               of
               that
               See
               ;
               From
               both
               which
               testimonies
               of
               the
               Catologue
               ,
               and
               number
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               ascending
               to
               St.
               Timothy
               ,
               as
               the
               first
               of
               that
               ranke
               (
               who
               certainly
               was
               constituted
               there
               before
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               that
               Church
               )
               the
               conclusion
               is
               obvious
               and
               irrefragable
               ,
               that
               either
               Timothy
               or
               some
               successor
               of
               his
               was
               personally
               the
               Angel
               to
               which
               the
               Epistle
               was
               addrest
               ,
               and
               I
               professe
               not
               to
               wish
               for
               a
               greater
               evidence
               to
               justifie
               a
               Prelatist
               in
               his
               desire
               to
               live
               in
               obedience
               to
               that
               order
               so
               signally
               confirmed
               by
               Christ
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               like
               is
               in
               the
               next
               Section
               produced
               out
               of
               Irenaeus
               l.
               3.
               c.
               3.
               concerning
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Smyrna
                 .
                 Irenaeus
              
               lived
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Polycarp
               that
               antient
               
                 Primitive
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               and
               being
               a
               youth
               had
               the
               honour
               to
               see
               that
               
                 venerable
                 old
                 Man
              
               ,
               and
               of
               him
               he
               affirmes
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               *
               
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 Disciple
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 converst
                 with
                 many
                 that
                 saw
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 also
                 hee
                 was
                 sent
                 to
              
               Asia
               ,
               
                 and
                 constituted
                 Bishop
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Smyrna
               ;
               And
               if
               there
               needed
               any
               more
               light
               after
               so
               cleare
               and
               authentick
               a
               testimony
               (
               which
               againe
               concludes
               either
               Polycarpe
               ,
               or
               some
               successor
               of
               his
               to
               be
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Smyrna
               to
               whom
               
               Christ
               addresseth
               his
               Epistle
               )
               there
               is
               another
               added
               out
               of
               Tertullian
               ,
               a
               Writer
               of
               great
               Antiquity
               and
               reputation
               for
               knowledge
               in
               the
               Records
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               these
               words
               .
               *
               
                 As
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Smyrna
               relates
               Polycarpe
               
                 to
                 have
                 beene
                 constituted
                 there
                 by
              
               John
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               affirmes
               Clement
               
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 ordeined
                 by
              
               Peter
               ,
               
                 so
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 exhibite
                 the
                 Records
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 had
                 their
                 Bishops
                 constituted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 conveyers
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 seed
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               more
               particularly
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               ,
               the
               subject
               of
               our
               present
               discourse
               .
               *
               
                 We
                 have
                 the
                 Churches
                 fed
                 by
              
               John
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 Bishops
                 being
                 driven
                 to
                 the
                 Originall
                 ,
                 acknowledge
              
               John
               
                 (
                 the
                 Apostle
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               Here
               certainly
               is
               light
               enough
               to
               make
               some
               confidence
               excusable
               in
               a
               Prelatist
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               his
               wonder
               seasonable
               ,
               that
               any
               that
               have
               eyes
               ,
               should
               in
               so
               cleare
               a
               Sunshine
               want
               the
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               thinke
               it
               no
               very
               
                 auspicious
                 omen
              
               that
               they
               doe
               .
               Yet
               because
               I
               had
               much
               rather
               assist
               ,
               then
               upbraid
               other
               mens
               infirmities
               ,
               I
               have
               here
               given
               them
               an
               instance
               how
               easie
               it
               had
               been
               for
               them
               to
               have
               informed
               themselves
               and
               their
               
                 respective
                 charges
              
               of
               the
               grounds
               of
               the
               
                 Prelatists
                 confidence
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               seven
               Asian
               Churches
               was
               an
               evidence
               of
               his
               approbation
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               Bishops
               in
               our
               moderne
               notion
               of
               that
               word
               for
               a
               
                 single
                 overseer
              
               in
               every
               Church
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               And
               if
               there
               be
               any
               obscurity
               still
               remaining
               in
               the
               premises
               ,
               because
               the
               Councell
               of
               Chalcedon
               (
               and
               Policrates
               )
               makes
               Timothy
               ,
               who
               was
               ordained
               by
               Paul
               the
               first
               Bishop
               or
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               but
               Tertullian
               divolves
               the
               Originall
               of
               the
               course
               or
               Catalogue
               to
               St
               John
               ,
               the
               answer
               is
               easy
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               two
               sorts
               of
               Christians
               in
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               throughout
               all
               Asia
               ,
               the
               first
               of
               Gentile
               converts
               ,
               brought
               into
               the
               faith
               by
               St.
               Paul
               the
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               over
               them
               it
               was
               that
               Timothy
               was
               by
               him
               placed
               in
               Ephesu●
               
               their
               Bishop
               ;
               the
               second
               of
               
                 Jewish
                 Proselites
              
               converted
               by
               St.
               John
               (
               by
               compact
               designed
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               as
               his
               Province
               Gal.
               2.
               9.
               and
               those
               peculiarly
               the
               
                 Asian
                 Jewes
              
               ,
               as
               appeares
               every
               where
               in
               *
               Eusebius
               story
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               relation
               of
               his
               death
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               given
               us
               by
               †
               Polycrates
               ,
               an
               early
               Bishop
               there
               )
               and
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               constiuations
               out
               of
               an
               antient
               tradition
               tells
               us
               that
               another
               of
               the
               same
               name
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               was
               by
               that
               
                 Apostle
                 ordained
                 Bishop
              
               of
               the
               
                 Iewish
                 Christians
              
               there
               ,
               as
               Timothy
               by
               S.
               Paul
               of
               the
               other
               Congregation
               of
               
                 Gentile
                 Christians
              
               .
               An
               observation
               which
               is
               largely
               educed
               and
               exemplified
               in
               the
               *
               Dissertations
               ,
               and
               of
               which
               there
               is
               no
               small
               use
               for
               the
               dilucidating
               of
               
                 obscurities
                 in
                 antient
              
               story
               ,
               and
               the
               clearing
               of
               this
               controversy
               betwixt
               us
               and
               the
               Presbyterians
               ;
               but
               I
               must
               not
               here
               take
               liberty
               to
               inlarge
               on
               it
               unnecessarily
               ,
               having
               beene
               thus
               farre
               forced
               to
               expatiate
               somewhat
               above
               proportion
               to
               the
               length
               of
               their
               owne
               period
               ,
               wherein
               my
               confidence
               and
               censoriousnesse
               were
               shortly
               accused
               ,
               how
               deservedly
               ,
               I
               hope
               hath
               now
               been
               made
               manifest
               .
            
          
           
             
               Section
               II.
               
            
             
               Of
               Timothy
               ,
               of
               Onesimus
               ,
               of
               Polycarpe
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 next
                 period
                 in
                 their
                 charge
                 against
                 mee
                 runs
                 thus
                 .
              
               
               It
               is
               farther
               added
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               the
               Antient
               Fathers
               mention
               the
               very
               men
               that
               were
               the
               Angels
               of
               those
               Churches
               .
               Some
               say
               Timothy
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               when
               John
               wrote
               his
               Epistle
               to
               it
               ;
               Others
               say
               Onesimus
               ,
               others
               say
               that
               Policarpe
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Smyrna
               ;
               And
               from
               hence
               they
               conclude
               with
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               plansibility
               ,
               that
               the
               Angell
               of
               the
               Churches
               were
               seven
               individuall
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Here
               is
               as
               yet
               no
               great
               charge
               offered
               ,
               but
               a
               confession
               rather
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               some
               temptation
               for
               the
               confidence
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               was
               formerly
               accused
               ,
               my
               conclusion
               being
               acknowledged
               by
               the
               adversaries
               to
               be
               
                 inferred
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 plausibility
                 .
              
               But
               I
               have
               not
               so
               much
               reason
               to
               depend
               on
               their
               civilities
               ,
               as
               to
               omit
               the
               inserting
               here
               ,
               what
               may
               be
               usefull
               
               to
               prevent
               mistakes
               ,
               and
               shall
               therefore
               thinke
               it
               necessary
               to
               set
               downe
               intirely
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               which
               I
               have
               affirmed
               in
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               1.
               
               I
               have
               yet
               no
               where
               said
               that
               Timothy
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               when
               John
               writ
               this
               Epistle
               to
               that
               Church
               ;
               My
               words
               are
               expresly
               otherwise
               ,
               
                 Ex
                 quibus
                 patet
                 vel
              
               Timotheum
               
                 ipsum
                 vel
                 aliquem
                 ei
                 succedaneum
                 hunc
                 ipsum
                 Angelum
                 fuisse
                 ,
                 quem
              
               c.
               2.
               1.
               
               
                 Christus
                 alloquitur
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 it
                 appeares
              
               (
               having
               formerly
               set
               down
               my
               grounds
               to
               induce
               this
               
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 that
                 either
              
               Timothy
               
                 himself
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 body
                 that
                 succeeded
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 very
                 Angel
                 to
                 whom
                 Christ
                 addrest
                 his
                 speech
                 ,
              
               c.
               2.
               1.
               
               But
               that
               is
               not
               to
               affirme
               it
               of
               Timothy
               ,
               but
               purposely
               to
               absteine
               from
               affirming
               any
               thing
               that
               could
               be
               denyed
               or
               doubted
               ,
               and
               onely
               to
               affirme
               it
               either
               to
               Timothy
               or
               some
               successor
               of
               his
               ,
               which
               evidently
               and
               infallibly
               it
               must
               be
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               truth
               in
               the
               premise
               from
               which
               it
               was
               inferred
               ,
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Councell
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               ,
               that
               after
               Timothy
               ,
               the
               first
               ,
               succeeded
               of
               continuall
               series
               of
               Bishops
               there
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               What
               my
               opinion
               is
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               I
               shall
               now
               freely
               tell
               them
               ,
               though
               before
               I
               had
               not
               occasion
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               together
               professing
               it
               to
               be
               onely
               my
               opinion
               ,
               and
               so
               still
               affirming
               nothing
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               some
               uncertainty
               ,
               or
               farther
               than
               the
               grounds
               ,
               on
               which
               my
               opinon
               is
               founded
               ,
               shall
               appeare
               able
               to
               support
               it
               .
               My
               opinion
               briefly
               is
               ,
               that
               Timothy
               was
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               at
               the
               time
               of
               addressing
               that
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               that
               Church
               ;
               And
               the
               grounds
               are
               these
               .
               1.
               
               That
               St.
               
               Johns
               banishment
               and
               prophesying
               are
               by
               Epiphanius
               twice
               expresly
               affirmed
               to
               have
               been
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 Claudius
                 Caesar
              
               ;
               Then
               secondly
               ,
               that
               as
               it
               is
               by
               Chronologers
               set
               downe
               to
               be
               in
               the
               13.
               of
               Claudius
               ,
               that
               Timothy
               was
               left
               by
               Paul
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               when
               hee
               went
               into
               
                 Macedonia
                 ;
                 1
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 Act.
              
               20.
               so
               it
               is
               generally
               resolved
               that
               Timothy
               suffered
               at
               Ephesus
               under
               Nerva
               ,
               and
               that
               agreeable
               enough
               with
               his
               age
               ,
               who
               appeares
               to
               be
               young
               when
               Paul
               first
               placed
               him
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               .
               If
               these
               grounds
               have
               truth
               in
               them
               ,
               then
               Timothy
               cannot
               be
               doubted
               to
               be
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               when
               St
               Johns
               vision
               was
               received
               ;
               And
               though
               't
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               Ireneus
               seemes
               to
               assigne
               another
               date
               
               of
               these
               visions
               ,
               at
               least
               of
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
              
               Domitians
               Reigne
               (
               which
               what
               it
               is
               to
               be
               deemed
               to
               signifie
               ,
               is
               *
               elsewhere
               explained
               )
               yet
               still
               that
               is
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               Timothies
               life
               ,
               if
               hee
               suffered
               not
               till
               Nerva's
               Reigne
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               that
               of
               Timothies
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               Onesimus
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               at
               the
               date
               of
               that
               Epistle
               ,
               is
               no
               where
               so
               much
               as
               intimated
               to
               be
               my
               opinion
               ,
               much
               lesse
               affirmed
               by
               me
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               need
               reply
               no
               more
               to
               that
               .
               Yet
               because
               Ignatius
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               mentions
               Onesimus
               their
               Bishop
               (
               and
               that
               Testimony
               is
               produced
               by
               me
               Dissert
               .
               2.
               c.
               25.
               
               Sect.
               9
               )
               I
               shall
               here
               freely
               give
               them
               my
               opinion
               also
               of
               that
               matter
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               First
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               little
               ground
               of
               question
               ,
               but
               that
               one
               of
               that
               name
               ,
               Onesimus
               ,
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               in
               the
               tenth
               yeare
               of
               Trajan
               ,
               wherein
               Ignatius
               wrote
               that
               Epistle
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               by
               one
               indication
               there
               is
               some
               small
               reason
               to
               guess
               ,
               that
               this
               Onesimus
               was
               then
               lately
               come
               to
               that
               dignity
               ;
               I
               meane
               Ignatius
               his
               words
               of
               gratulation
               to
               that
               Church
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               
                 given
                 them
                 the
                 favour
                 to
                 obtaine
                 or
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 Bishop
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               Epiphanius
               his
               setting
               down
               the
               time
               of
               John's
               banishment
               and
               visions
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Claudius
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               above
               50
               yeares
               distance
               between
               the
               date
               of
               this
               Epistle
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               it
               is
               not
               so
               likely
               that
               Onesimus
               ,
               that
               was
               their
               Bishop
               in
               the
               later
               ,
               should
               be
               that
               very
               Angel
               in
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               that
               as
               I
               can
               have
               no
               cause
               to
               consent
               with
               
                 Ado
                 (
                 in
                 lib.
                 de
                 Fest
                 .
                 Apost
                 .
                 ad
                 14.
                 
                 Cal.
                 Mart.
              
               )
               that
               this
               Onesimus
               in
               Ignatius
               was
               hee
               that
               is
               mentioned
               by
               St.
               Paul
               to
               Philemon
               ,
               so
               nor
               to
               adhere
               to
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Martyrologie
              
               ,
               that
               he
               whom
               Paul
               mentions
               ,
               was
               constituted
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               after
               Timothy
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               And
               therefore
               fiftly
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               remembred
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Menologies
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Simeon
                 Metaphrastes
              
               (
               who
               
               celebrate
               his
               memory
               on
               March
               13.
               )
               acknowledge
               not
               that
               Onesimus
               to
               have
               been
               at
               all
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               that
               others
               also
               of
               the
               antients
               make
               him
               to
               have
               been
               Bishop
               of
               Beraea
               ,
               and
               martyr'd
               in
               Domitian's
               Reigne
               :
               and
               Dorotheas
               in
               Synopsi
               expresly
               affirmeth
               that
               Gaius
               succeeded
               Timothy
               in
               Ephesus
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               From
               all
               which
               it
               followes
               ,
               that
               Onesimus
               mentioned
               by
               Ignatius
               ,
               was
               some
               later
               Bishop
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               who
               bare
               that
               very
               
                 Ordinary
                 Greeke
              
               name
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               his
               being
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               no
               way
               belongs
               to
               that
               time
               of
               the
               Angel
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               not
               interferes
               with
               their
               opinion
               ,
               who
               thinke
               Timothy
               to
               have
               beene
               that
               Angel
               ;
               The
               appearing
               incompetibility
               whereof
               was
               it
               ,
               I
               spppose
               ,
               that
               brought
               in
               here
               the
               mention
               of
               Onesimus
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               This
               was
               here
               seasonable
               enough
               to
               be
               confronted
               to
               their
               words
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               of
               use
               to
               be
               remembred
               in
               the
               processe
               of
               their
               Discourse
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               Polycarp's
               being
               Bishop
               of
               Smyrna
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               left
               no
               place
               for
               the
               doubting
               of
               that
               (
               if
               either
               Irenaeus
               ,
               that
               lived
               in
               his
               time
               and
               saw
               him
               ,
               or
               if
               Tertullian
               ,
               who
               lived
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               and
               was
               a
               curious
               Antiquary
               ,
               may
               be
               believed
               in
               their
               joynt
               affirmations
               of
               a
               knowne
               matter
               of
               Fact
               )
               so
               it
               is
               againe
               no
               where
               affirmed
               by
               me
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               the
               very
               man
               ,
               to
               whom
               that
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               Smyrna
               was
               sent
               ,
               and
               if
               that
               were
               their
               meaning
               ,
               they
               have
               againe
               misreported
               my
               words
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               All
               that
               I
               had
               said
               ,
               I
               thinke
               was
               proved
               irrefragably
               ;
               that
               in
               two
               of
               those
               Churches
               mentioned
               in
               the
               
                 Apocalyps
                 ;
                 Timothy
              
               and
               Poylcarpe
               are
               by
               
                 Anthentick
                 testimonies
              
               affirmed
               to
               be
               constituted
               Bishops
               ,
               the
               one
               by
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               the
               other
               by
               St.
               John
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               a
               competent
               argument
               added
               to
               others
               ,
               to
               inferre
               that
               the
               Angel
               of
               each
               of
               those
               Churches
               was
               a
               single
               person
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               Bishop
               in
               the
               Prelatists
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               Presbyterians
               notion
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               an
               assertion
               which
               I
               need
               not
               feare
               will
               yeild
               any
               advantage
               to
               the
               adversaries
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               as
               briefly
               commit
               it
               to
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Section
               3.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               negative
               Argument
               from
               St.
               John's
               not
               using
               the
               word
               Bishop
               .
               Of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               Revelation
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               next
               place
               by
               way
               of
               answer
               to
               this
               plea
               of
               the
               Prelatists
               ,
               
               we
               are
               referred
               to
               three
               writings
               of
               their
               party
               ,
               Smectymnuus
               ,
               the
               
                 Vindication
                 of
                 Smectymnuus
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Humble
                 Addresses
                 of
                 the
                 Divines
                 at
                 the
                 Isle
                 of
              
               Wight
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 fully
                 ,
                 clearely
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfactorily
                 handled
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               it
               being
               certaine
               that
               every
               one
               of
               these
               three
               was
               publisht
               some
               yeares
               before
               the
               Dissertations
               ,
               I
               should
               thinke
               it
               strange
               that
               the
               particulars
               there
               insisted
               on
               by
               me
               ,
               should
               by
               divination
               be
               thus
               answered
               before
               their
               conception
               ,
               being
               able
               truly
               to
               professe
               ,
               that
               though
               I
               am
               not
               unwilling
               to
               make
               use
               of
               any
               mans
               aid
               for
               defending
               truth
               ,
               yet
               none
               of
               those
               writings
               ,
               to
               which
               any
               of
               those
               three
               were
               given
               in
               answer
               ,
               were
               by
               me
               made
               use
               of
               in
               those
               compositions
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               we
               are
               superseded
               the
               trouble
               of
               examining
               any
               of
               these
               three
               ,
               by
               the
               leave
               that
               is
               craved
               to
               borrow
               from
               them
               what
               may
               be
               usefull
               for
               the
               turne
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               like
               manner
               I
               shall
               more
               willingly
               receive
               from
               these
               ,
               what
               shall
               appeare
               to
               answer
               ,
               or
               prejudge
               our
               plea
               ,
               than
               undertake
               new
               troubles
               in
               farther
               unnecessary
               search
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 First
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 desire
                 it
                 may
                 be
              
               considered
               ,
               that
               S.
               John
               ,
               the
               Penman
               of
               the
               Revelation
               doth
               neither
               in
               it
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               of
               his
               other
               writings
               so
               much
               as
               upon
               the
               (
               by
               ;
               
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Printer
                 failes
                 me
                 )
              
               name
               Bishop
               .
               Hee
               names
               the
               name
               Presbyter
               frequently
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               yea
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               set
               out
               the
               office
               of
               those
               who
               are
               neerest
               the
               throne
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               Rev.
               4.
               he
               calls
               himselfe
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               Ep.
               2.
               
               And
               whereas
               in
               S.
               John's
               dayes
               some
               new
               expressions
               were
               used
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               the
               Christian
               Sabbath
               began
               to
               be
               called
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               and
               Christ
               himselfe
               the
               Word
               ,
               now
               both
               these
               are
               found
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               St
               John
               ;
               And
               it
               is
               strange
               to
               us
               that
               the
               Apostle
               should
               mention
               a
               new
               phrase
               ,
               and
               not
               mention
               a
               new
               Office
               erected
               by
               this
               time
               (
               as
               our
               Brethren
               say
               )
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               especially
               if
               wee
               consider
               that
               Polycarpe
               
               (
               as
               it
               related
               )
               was
               made
               Bishop
               by
               him
               ;
               And
               no
               doubt
               if
               hee
               had
               been
               made
               Bishop
               in
               a
               prelaticall
               sense
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               found
               the
               name
               Bishop
               in
               some
               of
               his
               writings
               ,
               who
               lived
               so
               long
               as
               to
               see
               Episcopacy
               setled
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               our
               Adversaries
               would
               make
               us
               believe
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               are
               now
               to
               consider
               what
               degree
               of
               conviction
               ,
               or
               Argument
               ,
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               our
               pretensions
               ,
               can
               be
               fetcht
               from
               this
               large
               consideration
               .
               And
               first
               it
               is
               most
               evident
               and
               notorious
               among
               all
               Artists
               ,
               that
               an
               argument
               from
               Authority
               cannot
               conclude
               negatively
               that
               there
               were
               no
               Bishops
               in
               St
               John's
               time
               ,
               because
               St.
               John
               doth
               not
               mention
               Bishops
               .
               It
               is
               the
               same
               way
               of
               arguing
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               should
               conclude
               that
               there
               was
               no
               God
               in
               the
               time
               of
               writing
               the
               
                 Canonicall
                 Chapters
              
               of
               Hester
               ,
               because
               God
               is
               not
               found
               once
               mentioned
               in
               those
               Chapters
               .
               And
               yet
               of
               this
               inartificiall
               kinde
               is
               the
               whole
               discourse
               of
               this
               Paragraph
               ,
               the
               premisses
               barely
               negative
               throughout
               all
               the
               consideration
               ;
               And
               so
               nothing
               is
               conclusible
               from
               it
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               us
               ,
               or
               benefit
               of
               our
               adversaries
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               all
               that
               this
               consideration
               pretends
               to
               ,
               is
               terminated
               in
               the
               bare
               name
               of
               Bishop
               ,
               that
               is
               it
               which
               they
               pretend
               is
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               St.
               John.
               But
               1.
               
               They
               knew
               that
               the
               word
               Angel
               is
               oft
               in
               St
               John
               ,
               and
               by
               us
               contested
               ,
               by
               the
               singularity
               of
               the
               person
               one
               Angel
               in
               each
               Church
               (
               and
               other
               Characters
               )
               to
               conclude
               the
               Office
               of
               Bishop
               as
               irrefragably
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               word
               Bishop
               were
               there
               specified
               .
               Nay
               of
               this
               wee
               have
               a
               competent
               experience
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               word
               Bishop
               had
               been
               found
               there
               ,
               it
               would
               by
               Presbyterians
               be
               as
               readily
               expounded
               to
               signifie
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               or
               colledge
               of
               such
               (
               for
               so
               certainly
               they
               have
               done
               in
               other
               places
               )
               and
               truly
               with
               as
               much
               reason
               and
               satisfaction
               to
               any
               impartiall
               judge
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               affirmed
               the
               word
               Angel
               in
               each
               Church
               to
               denote
               such
               .
               And
               therefore
            
             
               7.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               I
               shall
               demand
               ,
               would
               the
               Apostle
               St.
               John's
               using
               the
               name
               Bishop
               ,
               be
               at
               all
               usefull
               to
               the
               Prelatists
               interests
               ,
               to
               conclude
               that
               there
               was
               such
               an
               Office
               in
               the
               Church
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               or
               would
               it
               not
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               then
               sure
               it
               is
               not
               to
               our
               prejudice
               ,
               that
               hee
               hath
               not
               mentioned
               that
               name
               ,
               and
               then
               
               this
               whole
               consideration
               is
               perfectly
               to
               no
               purpose
               .
               If
               it
               would
               ,
               then
               sure
               St.
               Pauls
               and
               St.
               Lukes
               frequent
               mentions
               of
               them
               (
               I
               may
               adde
               St.
               Peter
               also
               )
               will
               supply
               St.
               John's
               omissions
               ,
               and
               conclude
               there
               were
               Bishops
               in
               their
               time
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               long
               before
               
                 St.
                 Johns
              
               death
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               considered
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               said
               that
               St.
               John
               frequently
               names
               the
               name
               Presbyter
               in
               the
               Apocalyps
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               imaginable
               that
               they
               should
               thinke
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Dissertations
               could
               receive
               any
               prejudice
               from
               thence
               ,
               when
               hee
               hath
               avowed
               to
               believe
               that
               those
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Elders
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               those
               so
               many
               places
               of
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               were
               the
               24.
               
               Bishops
               of
               Judaea
               sitting
               in
               Councell
               at
               Jerusalem
               their
               Metropolis
               ,
               encompassing
               James
               the
               Bishop
               there
               together
               with
               the
               
                 foure
                 living
                 creatures
              
               ,
               denoting
               the
               foure
               Apostles
               that
               were
               joyned
               with
               them
               in
               the
               councell
               ,
               and
               the
               7.
               
               Lamps
               ,
               the
               emblemes
               of
               the
               7.
               
               Deacons
               attending
               ;
               Of
               which
               matter
               till
               they
               have
               disproved
               what
               is
               commodiously
               deduced
               Dissert
               .
               4.
               c.
               20.
               
               Sect.
               10.
               
               I
               shall
               have
               no
               need
               farther
               to
               inlarge
               ,
               it
               being
               perfectly
               uselesse
               to
               our
               present
               inquiry
               ,
               that
               either
               the
               word
               Bishop
               or
               Elder
               should
               be
               used
               by
               S.
               John
               ,
               for
               a
               single
               Prefect
               in
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               supposing
               (
               as
               now
               we
               do
               in
               the
               Objection
               ,
               and
               t
               is
               but
               a
               begging
               of
               the
               question
               in
               the
               respondent
               to
               suppose
               the
               contrary
               )
               that
               the
               word
               Angel
               is
               a
               notation
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               By
               this
               it
               appeares
               fiftly
               ,
               how
               little
               wee
               incommodated
               by
               the
               position
               of
               these
               Elders
               in
               the
               Revelation
               placed
               neerest
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               for
               supposing
               ,
               as
               I
               doe
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               by
               way
               of
               vision
               represented
               there
               under
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Jerusalem
               sitting
               in
               councell
               ,
               and
               encompassed
               (
               on
               each
               side
               )
               with
               a
               Semicircle
               of
               Thrones
               ,
               on
               which
               sat
               the
               24
               Bishops
               of
               Judea
               ,
               I
               can
               well
               allow
               these
               24.
               (
               call
               them
               Elders
               ,
               or
               what
               you
               please
               )
               to
               be
               neerest
               to
               that
               
                 middle
                 throne
              
               ,
               whereon
               Christ
               is
               seated
               .
               And
               truely
               if
               it
               should
               be
               otherwise
               interpreted
               of
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               moderne
               notion
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               hard
               to
               make
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               vision
               to
               beare
               proportion
               with
               that
               phansy
               ;
               For
               I
               must
               suppose
               ,
               according
               to
               St.
               John's
               words
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               vision
               these
               thrones
               were
               set
               up
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               And
               then
               I
               shall
               demand
               ,
               was
               that
               a
               representation
               of
               any
               councell
               or
               Judicature
               on
               
                 Earth
                 ▪
              
               
               or
               not
               ?
               If
               it
               were
               not
               ,
               then
               nothing
               can
               be
               inferred
               thence
               in
               favour
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               more
               than
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               for
               of
               both
               these
               we
               speake
               ,
               as
               of
               Officers
               on
               Earth
               ;
               But
               if
               it
               were
               ,
               then
               applying
               it
               to
               Presbyters
               ,
               it
               must
               follow
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               there
               is
               some
               other
               (
               invironed
               on
               each
               side
               by
               them
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 sitting
                 upon
                 that
                 throne
                 of
                 principall
                 dignity
                 ,
              
               before
               whom
               also
               they
               on
               the
               
                 other
                 thrones
              
               must
               
                 fall
                 downe
              
               v.
               10
               .
               (
               or
               else
               the
               parallel
               will
               not
               hold
               throughout
               )
               and
               the
               least
               that
               can
               be
               signified
               hereby
               ,
               will
               be
               superiority
               of
               dignity
               in
               him
               that
               sits
               on
               that
               
                 middle
                 throne
              
               above
               all
               the
               24.
               
               Elders
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               deemed
               to
               exceede
               the
               case
               of
               a
               Prolocutor
               or
               Moderator
               of
               an
               Assembly
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               ut
               most
               that
               the
               Presbyterian
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               equality
               can
               admit
               of
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               commodiously
               agrees
               to
               the
               Metropolitan
               of
               all
               Iudea
               ,
               sitting
               in
               a
               
                 Nationall
                 Councell
              
               with
               the
               Bishops
               about
               him
               ,
               for
               of
               these
               we
               doubt
               not
               to
               affirme
               that
               they
               were
               as
               much
               inferior
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               this
               representation
               doth
               pretend
               them
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               As
               for
               the
               sence
               affixt
               to
               it
               by
               the
               Assemblers
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               are
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               moderne
               notion
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               that
               sits
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               is
               Christ
               ,
               this
               is
               against
               all
               analogy
               ,
               and
               rules
               of
               interpreting
               ,
               a
               mining
               and
               confounding
               the
               Originall
               with
               the
               Copy
               ,
               the
               type
               with
               the
               Antitype
               ,
               interpreting
               one
               part
               of
               the
               visi●n
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               in
               Heaven
               (
               for
               it
               was
               there
               where
               Christ
               did
               sit
               as
               Judge
               )
               and
               the
               other
               as
               if
               it
               were
               on
               Earth
               ,
               for
               sure
               the
               Presbyters
               in
               this
               notion
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               as
               there
               ;
               And
               this
               is
               a
               very
               sufficient
               prejudice
               against
               their
               interpretation
               (
               if
               there
               were
               not
               enough
               besides
               )
               and
               such
               as
               no
               way
               presseth
               our
               way
               of
               setting
               it
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               already
               manifested
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Sixtly
               ,
               for
               his
               calling
               himselfe
               a
               
                 Presbyter
                 Ep.
              
               2.
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               as
               farre
               as
               this
               allegation
               hath
               truth
               ,
               it
               hath
               no
               force
               in
               it
               at
               all
               against
               our
               pretentions
               .
               He
               doth
               indeed
               call
               himselfe
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               the
               Elder
               ,
               we
               fitly
               render
               it
               )
               noting
               thereby
               (
               according
               to
               analogy
               with
               the
               solemne
               notion
               of
               the
               word
               both
               among
               sacred
               and
               prophane
               Writers
               ,
               set
               downe
               at
               large
               Dissert
               .
               4.
               c.
               19.
               )
               a
               person
               of
               authority
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               an
               Apostle
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               
                 supreme
                 Governour
              
               of
               
               the
               whole
               
                 Iewish
                 Church
              
               in
               Asia
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               proportionable
               to
               Saint
               Pauls
               beginning
               his
               Epistles
               with
               
                 Paul
                 an
                 Apostle
              
               (
               or
               
                 Commissioner
                 )
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               (
               placed
               in
               that
               power
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               Christ
               himselfe
               )
               and
               with
               the
               same
               style
               in
               the
               front
               of
               Saint
               
                 Peters
                 Epistles
              
               ,
               onely
               with
               this
               Characteristick
               note
               peculiar
               to
               Saint
               Iohn
               in
               his
               Gospell
               and
               Epistles
               ,
               of
               omitting
               the
               expression
               of
               his
               owne
               name
               ;
               And
               then
               all
               that
               this
               text
               is
               of
               force
               to
               doe
               ,
               is
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               doth
               not
               import
               a
               Presbyter
               (
               in
               our
               moderne
               use
               of
               the
               word
               )
               governing
               in
               common
               with
               other
               Presbyters
               ,
               but
               rather
               a
               
                 singular
                 Governor
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               such
               as
               Bishops
               are
               by
               us
               contested
               to
               be
               ;
               And
               so
               the
               
                 Greek
                 Scholiasts
              
               have
               expressed
               it
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 By
                 the
                 word
                 Elder
                 he
                 calls
                 himselfe
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               And
               this
               ,
               't
               is
               certaine
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               interest
               of
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Dissertations
               ,
               and
               no
               way
               to
               his
               prejudice
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               adverted
               by
               them
               that
               produce
               it
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Seventhly
               ,
               when
               't
               is
               said
               that
               in
               
                 Saint
                 Iohn's
                 dayes
                 some
                 New
                 expressions
                 were
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               
                 Lords
                 day
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Word
               ,
               I
               professe
               not
               to
               comprehend
               what
               advantage
               to
               their
               praetensions
               could
               be
               designed
               or
               aimed
               at
               in
               this
               part
               of
               the
               consideration
               :
               For
               1.
               how
               can
               it
               truly
               be
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Lord's
                 day
              
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Word
              
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               Saint
               
                 Iohn's
                 Gospell
              
               ,
               were
               not
               in
               Scripture
               ?
               I
               must
               suppose
               the
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               in
               any
               other
               writings
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               except
               Saint
               Iohn's
               :
               But
               then
               2.
               that
               doth
               not
               infer
               them
               to
               be
               
                 new
                 expressions
              
               in
               
                 Saint
                 Iohn's
                 dayes
              
               ,
               as
               these
               dayes
               are
               distinguisht
               from
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               
                 other
                 Apostles
              
               ,
               whom
               Iohn
               survived
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               they
               were
               idiomes
               or
               characters
               of
               speech
               that
               
                 Saint
                 Iohn
              
               delighted
               to
               make
               use
               of
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Thus
               indeed
               't
               is
               ordinarily
               observed
               of
               his
               expressing
               of
               Christ
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 word
              
               ,
               which
               yet
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               Ancients
               of
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Church
              
               (
               the
               
                 Chaldes
                 paraphrase
              
               being
               knowne
               frequently
               to
               use
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               Plato
               seems
               to
               have
               been
               acquainted
               with
               the
               expression
               ,
               which
               caused
               Amelius
               to
               sweare
               at
               the
               reading
               the
               beginning
               
               of
               
                 S.
                 John's
                 Gospell
              
               ,
               that
               that
               Barbarian
               was
               of
               their
               Plato's
               mind
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               of
               God
               was
               in
               order
               of
               a
               Principle
               )
               and
               perhaps
               not
               peculiarly
               to
               him
               appropriate
               ,
               for
               *
               Budaeus
               a
               very
               learned
               Critick
               in
               Greek
               affirmes
               
                 Saint
                 Luke
              
               to
               have
               used
               it
               in
               this
               notion
               ,
               cap.
               1.
               2.
               and
               if
               he
               doth
               not
               ,
               yet
               still
               't
               will
               be
               but
               a
               peculiar
               part
               of
               John's
               style
               ,
               which
               if
               he
               had
               written
               his
               Gospell
               in
               the
               same
               yeare
               that
               
                 Saint
                 Matthew
              
               did
               his
               ,
               he
               would
               doubtlesse
               have
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               the
               phrase
               being
               certainly
               in
               the
               world
               before
               that
               time
               (
               and
               so
               not
               new
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               have
               it
               )
               and
               the
               usage
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Church
               being
               in
               all
               reason
               to
               be
               derived
               from
               John's
               use
               of
               it
               (
               who
               was
               from
               thence
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 Divine
              
               )
               not
               John's
               use
               of
               it
               from
               the
               
                 new
                 admission
              
               of
               it
               into
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               And
               for
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Lord's
                 day
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               not
               certaine
               that
               it
               is
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Sabbath
              
               (
               I
               meane
               the
               
                 weekly
                 Lord's
                 day
              
               ,
               )
               which
               is
               meant
               by
               that
               title
               once
               used
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               but
               as
               probably
               the
               feast
               of
               Easter
               ,
               the
               
                 annual
                 commemoration
              
               of
               Christ's
               rising
               from
               the
               dead
               (
               and
               accordingly
               
                 Andreas
                 Caesariensis
              
               sets
               it
               indifferently
               ,
               yet
               so
               as
               it
               seems
               rather
               to
               incline
               to
               the
               later
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lord's
                 day
                 bearing
                 the
                 memorial
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
              
               )
               so
               in
               what
               notion
               soever
               it
               be
               taken
               ,
               it
               was
               against
               
                 Saint
                 Iohn's
              
               use
               of
               the
               word
               that
               gave
               it
               authority
               in
               the
               following
               dialect
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               the
               Churches
               usage
               (
               that
               we
               any
               where
               can
               discerne
               )
               from
               whence
               
                 Saint
                 Iohn
              
               derived
               it
               ;
               And
               so
               this
               will
               be
               an
               instance
               as
               ineffectual
               as
               the
               former
               ,
               to
               inferre
               the
               conclusion
               to
               which
               it
               is
               designed
               :
               For
               indeed
               bating
               the
               unskilfulnesse
               of
               the
               
                 argument
                 ,
                 ab
                 authoritate
                 negative
              
               ,
               already
               mentioned
               ,
               what
               a
               strange
               way
               of
               concluding
               would
               this
               be
               ?
               S.
               Iohn
               useth
               the
               words
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 word
              
               ]
               and
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Lord's
                 day
              
               ]
               (
               supposing
               also
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               true
               which
               is
               added
               )
               and
               no
               other
               writer
               of
               the
               Scripture
               useth
               them
               but
               in
               stead
               of
               them
               ,
               [
               
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
              
               ]
               (
               
                 Messias
                 ,
                 Christ
              
               )
               and
               the
               [
               
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 week
              
               ]
               therefore
               if
               there
               had
               been
               any
               office
               of
               Bishops
               erected
               in
               the
               Church
               in
               Saint
               Iohn's
               time
               ,
               it
               is
               strange
               that
               Saint
               Iohn
               should
               not
               mention
               the
               name
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Bishop
               :
               'T
               is
               at
               the
               first
               hearing
               cleare
               enough
               ,
               
               that
               there
               is
               no
               strangenesse
               in
               this
               ,
               both
               because
               Saint
               Iohn
               undertooke
               not
               to
               set
               downe
               a
               Dictionary
               of
               all
               words
               or
               customes
               which
               were
               in
               his
               time
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               because
               there
               is
               no
               proportion
               held
               betwixt
               the
               members
               of
               the
               comparison
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               shewed
               .
               And
               it
               will
               yet
               be
               lesse
               strange
               ,
               because
               1.
               it
               is
               easily
               supposeable
               and
               not
               strange
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               have
               no
               occasion
               at
               all
               to
               mention
               that
               office
               ,
               or
               that
               mentioning
               it
               ,
               he
               should
               doe
               it
               in
               his
               owne
               chosen
               expression
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Angel
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Elder
               (
               as
               in
               other
               greater
               matters
               he
               is
               acknowledged
               and
               allowed
               to
               doe
               )
               by
               either
               of
               those
               signifying
               the
               same
               thing
               as
               expressely
               as
               the
               using
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Bishop
               would
               have
               done
               :
               And
               2.
               it
               is
               otherwise
               as
               manifest
               by
               Saint
               Paul
               and
               Saint
               Luke
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               the
               office
               belonging
               to
               it
               were
               before
               the
               time
               of
               Saint
               John's
               writings
               used
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               it
               could
               be
               ,
               if
               Saint
               Iohn
               had
               made
               expresse
               mention
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               And
               lastly
               ,
               for
               the
               highest
               round
               in
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               special
               part
               of
               the
               consideration
               ,
               our
               affirmation
               that
               Polycarp
               was
               made
               Bishop
               by
               Saint
               Iohn
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               (
               any
               more
               than
               all
               the
               rest
               )
               inferre
               it
               necessary
               that
               Saint
               Iohn
               should
               mention
               the
               name
               Bishop
               :
               Saint
               Iude
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               is
               supposed
               by
               the
               Assemblers
               to
               have
               constituted
               some
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               in
               his
               Epistle
               hath
               made
               no
               mention
               of
               any
               such
               name
               or
               office
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               that
               first
               consideration
               .
            
          
           
             
               Section
               IV.
               
            
             
               Of
               Saint
               John's
               writings
               .
               Againe
               of
               Diotrephes
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 Second
              
               consideration
               
                 now
                 followes
                 to
                 be
                 added
                 to
                 this
                 ,
              
               
               That
               there
               is
               not
               any
               the
               least
               intimation
               in
               all
               S.
               John's
               writings
               ,
               of
               the
               superiority
               of
               one
               Presbyter
               over
               another
               ,
               save
               onely
               where
               he
               names
               and
               chides
               Diotrephes
               ,
               as
               one
               ambitiously
               affecting
               such
               a
               Primacy
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               consideration
               of
               the
               same
               unhappy
               constitution
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               1.
               
                 a
                 testimonio
                 negativè
              
               againe
               ,
               Saint
               Iohn
               had
               no
               occasion
               to
               mention
               it
               ,
               therefore
               there
               was
               in
               his
               time
               no
               
               such
               thing
               ,
               and
               2.
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               matter
               just
               the
               same
               againe
               ,
               put
               only
               in
               other
               words
               ,
               there
               't
               was
               ,
               [
               No
               mention
               of
               Bishop
               in
               all
               Saint
               John's
               writings
               ,
               ]
               here
               ,
               [
               No
               superiority
               of
               one
               Presbyter
               over
               another
               in
               all
               Saint
               John's
               writings
               .
               ]
               And
               so
               it
               can
               adde
               no
               accumulation
               of
               weight
               to
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               then
               2.
               (
               bating
               againe
               those
               two
               infirmities
               in
               discourse
               )
               what
               if
               it
               were
               granted
               that
               at
               the
               time
               of
               Saint
               John's
               writing
               ,
               there
               were
               not
               in
               the
               
                 whole
                 Church
              
               of
               Christ
               any
               one
               Presbyter
               ,
               superior
               to
               another
               Presbyter
               ,
               what
               hath
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Dissert
               :
               lost
               ,
               or
               they
               gained
               by
               this
               ?
               He
               makes
               no
               doubt
               willingly
               to
               yeild
               to
               any
               inforcing
               reason
               that
               is
               or
               shall
               be
               produced
               to
               conclude
               that
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               there
               was
               above
               De●cons
               but
               
                 one
                 degree
              
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               be
               never
               the
               lesse
               qualified
               to
               maintaine
               his
               praetensions
               ,
               Nay
               he
               is
               knowne
               to
               have
               expressed
               it
               as
               his
               opinion
               probably
               inferred
               ,
               and
               not
               easily
               confuted
               (
               and
               that
               by
               which
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               true
               ,
               or
               because
               there
               is
               no
               evidence
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               all
               the
               Presbyterian
               praetensions
               ,
               founded
               in
               the
               doubtfulnesse
               of
               words
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               are
               utterly
               excluded
               )
               that
               there
               were
               not
               in
               the
               space
               within
               compasse
               of
               which
               ,
               all
               the
               Bookes
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               were
               written
               ,
               any
               Presbyters
               in
               our
               Moderne
               notion
               of
               them
               ,
               created
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               though
               soon
               after
               ,
               certainely
               in
               Ignatius's
               time
               ,
               there
               were
               ;
               and
               then
               if
               the
               consideration
               now
               before
               us
               were
               of
               any
               force
               at
               all
               ,
               this
               would
               be
               the
               one
               direct
               and
               proper
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               adde
               more
               confidence
               to
               this
               opinion
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               confirme
               ,
               not
               to
               invalidate
               our
               praetensions
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Thirdly
               for
               Diotrephes
               and
               Saint
               Iohn's
               chiding
               of
               him
               for
               
                 ambitiously
                 affecting
              
               a
               Primacy
               over
               other
               Presbyters
               ,
               there
               will
               appeare
               to
               be
               more
               than
               one
               misadventure
               in
               it
               .
               For
               1.
               it
               is
               apparent
               in
               the
               Text
               that
               this
               Di●trephes
               (
               whom
               *
               
                 Walo
                 Messalinus
              
               a
               good
               friend
               to
               the
               praetensions
               of
               the
               Assemblers
               ,
               describes
               so
               ,
               as
               will
               conclude
               him
               a
               me●re
               
                 Presbyterian
                 ,
                 Noluit
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 agnoscore
                 superiorem
                 aliqu●m
                 in
                 Presbyteros
                 habentem
                 potestatem
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 any
                 superior
                 having
                 power
                 over
                 Presbyters
              
               )
               contended
               for
               superiority
               ,
               not
               onely
               over
               his
               equals
               ,
               but
               over
               Saint
               Iohn
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               faith
               that
               
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 he
                 〈◊〉
                 not
                 us
                 ,
              
               
               yeilds
               no
               obedience
               ,
               gives
               no
               heed
               to
               our
               letter
               of
               directions
               ;
               This
               certainly
               belongs
               not
               to
               the
               superiority
               or
               dignity
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               which
               reserves
               the
               Primacy
               to
               the
               Apostles
               intire
               ,
               and
               no
               way
               clasheth
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               onely
               pretends
               to
               that
               power
               and
               office
               of
               duty
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               preserving
               of
               unity
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               of
               the
               flock
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               thought
               fit
               to
               intrust
               and
               commit
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Diotrophes
              
               was
               not
               (
               as
               farre
               as
               appeares
               ,
               or
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               conjecture
               )
               ordeined
               to
               any
               office
               of
               power
               in
               the
               
                 Asian
                 Church
              
               ,
               committed
               to
               that
               Apostles
               care
               ,
               but
               of
               himselfe
               without
               any
               mission
               ,
               nay
               expressely
               against
               the
               Apostles
               consent
               ,
               was
               willing
               to
               assume
               and
               exercise
               this
               power
               ,
               and
               is
               but
               an
               example
               of
               Corah's
               sedition
               and
               presumptuous
               humour
               (
               and
               that
               is
               inevitably
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               can
               shew
               his
               commission
               for
               the
               power
               he
               pretends
               to
               )
               all
               one
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Gnosticks
               censured
               by
               Saint
               Iude
               under
               the
               style
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               
                 gainesaying
                 of
                 Cora●●
              
               ,
               and
               this
               no
               way
               belongs
               ,
               or
               is
               appliable
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               by
               Commission
               from
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               not
               by
               any
               ambition
               or
               presumption
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               regularly
               ascends
               to
               this
               degree
               of
               office
               and
               dignity
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               useth
               it
               as
               regularly
               also
               ,
               in
               subordination
               to
               all
               his
               superiors
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               On
               this
               Occasion
               the
               Dissertations
               have
               offered
               a
               Dilemma
               to
               these
               Disputants
               ,
               which
               I
               should
               be
               willing
               to
               heare
               answered
               by
               them
               ,
               in
               this
               forme
               ,
               Either
               Diotrephes
               exercised
               in
               the
               Church
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               in
               the
               notion
               of
               a
               
                 singular
                 Praefect
              
               ,
               assuming
               power
               over
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               or
               he
               did
               not
               ;
               If
               he
               did
               not
               ,
               then
               is
               this
               consideration
               presently
               at
               an
               end
               ,
               Diotrephes
               is
               falsly
               accused
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 innocent
                 Bishop
              
               unjustly
               wounded
               through
               his
               sides
               ,
               who
               it
               seems
               was
               no
               Bishop
               :
               But
               if
               it
               be
               said
               he
               did
               ,
               then
               I
               demand
               ,
               Why
               is
               not
               Diotrophes
               checkt
               by
               S.
               John
               for
               that
               presumption
               of
               affecting
               a
               power
               over
               his
               equals
               ?
               And
               why
               doth
               the
               whole
               charge
               lye
               another
               way
               ,
               that
               he
               received
               not
               S.
               Iohn's
               Letters
               ,
               nor
               paid
               due
               obedience
               to
               them
               ?
               Or
               why
               is
               that
               very
               thing
               charged
               so
               heavily
               on
               the
               Bishops
               in
               our
               age
               ,
               and
               punisht
               so
               severely
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               living
               and
               seeing
               ,
               and
               upon
               occasion
               taking
               notice
               of
               Diotrephes
               his
               insolence
               ,
               doth
               not
               so
               much
               as
               reprehend
               or
               accuse
               in
               him
               ?
            
             
             
               7.
               
               For
               as
               to
               the
               Epithet
               which
               he
               bestowes
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               one
               that
               
                 loved
                 the
                 praeeminence
              
               ,
               supposing
               that
               were
               the
               title
               of
               his
               fault
               ,
               yet
               that
               extends
               not
               the
               Apostles
               speech
               to
               censuring
               or
               blaming
               the
               use
               of
               that
               power
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               ambition
               and
               affectation
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               were
               otherwise
               lawfull
               to
               be
               enjoy'd
               ;
               as
               when
               t
               is
               noted
               in
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               love
               or
               affect
               the
               
                 uppermost
                 seats
              
               in
               the
               Synagogues
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               simply
               to
               have
               sat
               in
               ,
               had
               implyed
               no
               crime
               of
               theirs
               ,
               for
               to
               this
               very
               end
               ,
               that
               some
               body
               should
               sit
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               certainly
               erected
               ,
               and
               't
               is
               known
               that
               there
               was
               among
               them
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Consistory
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Governor
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               to
               whom
               that
               seat
               belonged
               by
               God's
               appointment
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Nay
               for
               the
               very
               desire
               ,
               as
               farre
               as
               is
               exprest
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               1
               
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 1.
                 desiring
              
               and
               coveting
               ,
               it
               is
               allowed
               by
               the
               Apostle
               to
               be
               terminated
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               a
               good
               ,
               and
               consequently
               a
               
                 desireable
                 worke
              
               ,
               and
               if
               Diotrephes
               be
               supposed
               guilty
               of
               any
               other
               ,
               it
               may
               safely
               be
               yeilded
               to
               have
               been
               a
               fault
               in
               him
               ,
               without
               praejudice
               to
               the
               
                 good
                 office
              
               which
               he
               so
               vitiously
               and
               criminously
               affected
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               *
               Theodoret
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 accuses
                 not
                 the
                 desire
                 simply
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 rule
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 teacheth
                 to
                 desire
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 honour
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 vertue
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 covet
                 the
                 dignity
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 seeke
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 dignity
                 ,
              
               the
               taske
               to
               which
               it
               belongs
               .
               By
               all
               which
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               added
               in
               the
               *
               Dissertations
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               how
               little
               advantage
               hath
               accrued
               to
               the
               Assemblers
               from
               their
               mention
               of
               Diotrephes
               out
               of
               Saint
               John
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               from
               their
               
                 second
                 consideration
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Section
               V.
               
            
             
               Of
               St.
               John's
               being
               Bishop
               of
               Asia
               .
               Of
               the
               Apostles
               being
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               
                 NOw
                 succeeds
                 a
              
               third
               consideration
               .
               
               viz.
               That
               the
               same
               Authors
               that
               say
               that
               S.
               John
               made
               Polycarpe
               Bish
               .
               of
               Smyrna
               ,
               &
               that
               S.
               Peter
               made
               Ignatius
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               do
               also
               say
               that
               St.
               John
               himselfe
               sat
               many
               yeares
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               Metropolitan
               of
               all
               Asia
               ,
               which
               (
               say
               they
               )
               is
               an
               evident
               demonstration
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               these
               Authors
               did
               not
               use
               the
               word
               Bishop
               in
               a
               Prelaticall
               sense
               .
               For
               it
               is
               certaine
               that
               the
               Apostles
               cannot
               be
               properly
               called
               Bishops
               ;
               For
               though
               they
               doe
               eminently
               containe
               the
               Episcopall
               Office
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               not
               formally
               Bishops
               .
               For
               this
               were
               to
               degrade
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               their
               Office
               Ordinary
               and
               perpetuall
               ,
               this
               were
               to
               exalt
               the
               Bishop
               above
               his
               degree
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               an
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               Apostle
               a
               Bishop
               .
               It
               doth
               not
               much
               differ
               from
               madnesse
               ,
               to
               say
               that
               Peter
               or
               any
               one
               of
               the
               Apostles
               were
               properly
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               learned
               Whitaker
               saith
               ,
               whom
               wee
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               cite
               to
               this
               purpose
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Whether
               this
               consideration
               be
               likely
               to
               contribute
               any
               thing
               to
               their
               advantage
               ,
               save
               onely
               by
               amusing
               the
               Reader
               ,
               and
               keeping
               him
               longer
               in
               expectation
               ,
               that
               somewhat
               may
               possibly
               be
               produced
               to
               the
               disparagement
               of
               our
               plea
               ,
               I
               desire
               may
               distinctly
               be
               considered
               by
               these
               degrees
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               First
               ,
               I
               acknowledge
               that
               stile
               [
               
                 the
                 same
                 Authors
              
               —
               ]
               to
               belong
               truly
               to
               antient
               Writers
               produced
               by
               mee
               in
               the
               Dissertations
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               they
               doe
               affirme
               St.
               John
               to
               have
               constituted
               
                 Policarpe
                 Bishop
              
               of
               
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 Diss
              
               .
               4.
               c.
               5.
               
               Sect.
               5.
               and
               St.
               Peter
               to
               have
               placed
               
                 Ignatius
                 Bishop
              
               of
               
                 Antioch
                 .
                 Diss
              
               .
               5.
               c.
               1.
               
               Sect.
               18.
               so
               they
               consent
               also
               that
               St.
               John
               sat
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               and
               Metropolitane
               of
               all
               Asia
               :
               so
               *
               Eusebius
               frequently
               ,
               that
               after
               his
               returne
               from
               his
               banishment
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               he
               administred
               or
               
                 governed
                 the
                 Churches
              
               there
               ,
               i.e.
               in
               Asia
               ;
               and
               (
               as
               he
               cites
               it
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
               31.
               out
               of
               Policrates
               his
               Epistle
               )
               died
               there
               .
               So
               the
               antient
               Writer
               of
               the
               Martyrdom
               of
               Timothy
               ,
               †
               in
               Photius
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               
                 Being
                 recalled
                 by
              
               Nerva's
               
                 decree
                 ,
                 he
                 sat
                 downe
                 at
              
               Ephesus
               ,
               
                 and
                 himselfe
                 personally
                 ,
                 with
                 seven
                 Bishops
                 his
                 adsessors
              
               (
               those
               in
               all
               probability
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               
                 seven
                 Churches
              
               in
               the
               Revelation
               )
               
                 hee
                 governed
                 the
                 Metropolitan
                 City
                 of
                 Ephesus
              
               that
               prime
               Metropolis
               of
               all
               Asia
               ,
               to
               the
               Bishop
               whereof
               ,
               saith
               †
               Chrysostome
               ,
               was
               intrusted
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 of
              
               Asia
               ;
               These
               testimonies
               may
               suffice
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               affirmation
               that
               St.
               John
               governed
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               under
               it
               all
               Asia
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               notion
               wee
               now
               have
               of
               a
               
                 Bishop
                 Metropolitane
              
               and
               Primate
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               As
               for
               the
               word
               Bishop
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               be
               inconvenient
               to
               bestow
               that
               upon
               him
               ,
               when
               hee
               discharged
               the
               Office
               ,
               nay
               when
               Christ
               himselfe
               that
               great
               exemplar
               and
               originall
               of
               this
               power
               ,
               is
               expresly
               called
               the
               Bishop
               of
               our
               Soules
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               when
               the
               Office
               from
               which
               Judas
               fell
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               Matthias
               is
               assumed
               ,
               is
               by
               St.
               Luke
               out
               of
               the
               Septuagint
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Bishoprick
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               1.
               20.
               
               When
               accordingly
               from
               the
               Scripture
               usage
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               have
               continued
               the
               style
               ,
               Apostolos
               i.
               e.
               
                 Episcopos
                 &
                 Praepositos
                 Dominus
                 elegit
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 chose
                 Apostles
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Governours
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               saith
               *
               
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 and
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Peter
               and
               Paul
               
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 or
                 chiefe
                 in
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 the
                 same
                 persons
                 ,
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 saith
              
               *
               Epiphanius
               ,
               
                 and
                 Apostoli
                 Episcopi
                 sunt
                 ,
                 firmante
                 illud
              
               Petro
               
                 Apostol●
                 —
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 confirmed
                 by
              
               Peter
               
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 His
                 Bishoprick
                 let
                 another
                 take
                 ,
              
               saith
               †
               
                 Hilarius
                 Sardus
              
               ,
               and
               againe
               ,
               
                 Areall
                 Apostles
                 ?
                 ●Tis
                 true
              
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 quia
                 in
                 Ecelesiâ
                 unus
                 Episcopus
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 each
                 Church
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 Nemo
                 ignorat
                 Episcopos
                 servatorem
                 Ecclesi●s
                 instituisse
                 ,
                 Ipse
                 enim
                 priusquam
                 ascenderet
                 ,
                 imponens
                 manum
                 Apostolis
                 ordinavit
                 eos
                 Episcopos
                 .
                 No
                 man
                 is
                 ignorant
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 instituted
                 Bishops
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 before
                 he
                 ascended
                 to
                 Heaven
                 hee
                 laid
                 his
                 hands
                 on
                 the
                 Disciples
                 and
                 ordained
                 them
                 Bishops
              
               ;
               saith
               the
               *
               Writer
               of
               the
               questions
               on
               the
               Old
               and
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               and
               ,
               
                 Sanctus
                 Matth●us
                 Episcopatum
                 sortitus
                 est
                 ,
                 St.
              
               Matthew
               
                 was
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               
               saith
               Gildas
               .
               And
               to
               shut
               up
               all
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               
                 It
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 St
              
               John
               in
               Asia
               ,
               St.
               Andrew
               in
               Achaia
               ,
               St.
               Thomas
               in
               India
               ;
               saith
               *
               
                 Gabriel
                 Philadelph
              
               :
               And
               agreeably
               when
               St.
               John
               of
               whom
               we
               now
               speake
               ,
               calls
               himselfe
               in
               the
               front
               of
               
                 two
                 Epistles
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Elder
              
               ,
               the
               Greek
               scholiast
               ,
               resolves
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 Elder
                 he
                 calls
                 himselfe
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               And
               so
               there
               is
               no
               newes
               in
               thus
               affirming
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               then
               secondly
               ,
               when
               they
               take
               this
               for
               an
               
                 evident
                 demonstration
              
               ,
               that
               these
               Authors
               did
               not
               use
               the
               word
               Bishop
               in
               a
               Prelaticall
               sense
               ,
               this
               is
               very
               farre
               distant
               from
               a
               demonstration
               ,
               having
               not
               arrived
               to
               the
               lowest
               degree
               of
               probability
               or
               credibility
               .
               For
               what
               is
               a
               Bishop
               in
               the
               Prelaticall
               sense
               ,
               but
               a
               single
               person
               governing
               in
               chiefe
               in
               a
               City
               or
               wider
               circuit
               ?
               And
               such
               certainly
               was
               St.
               Peter
               at
               Rome
               ,
               S.
               John
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               &c.
               
               As
               long
               as
               they
               continued
               to
               execute
               that
               power
               of
               the
               Keyes
               (
               the
               donation
               of
               which
               instituted
               them
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Steward
               's
               in
               
                 Gods
                 House
                 ,
                 Governours
              
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               in
               this
               or
               that
               City
               or
               Region
               ,
               and
               ordained
               other
               Bishops
               there
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               therefore
               when
               't
               is
               added
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               certaine
               that
               the
               Apostles
               cannot
               be
               properly
               called
               Bishops
               ,
               I
               reply
               that
               it
               is
               most
               certaine
               they
               may
               ,
               not
               onely
               because
               these
               so
               many
               
                 antient
                 Writers
              
               ,
               through
               severall
               ages
               have
               called
               them
               so
               ,
               and
               may
               not
               ,
               with
               any
               justice
               from
               us
               ,
               be
               accused
               of
               impropriety
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               donation
               of
               the
               Keyes
               did
               as
               properly
               make
               them
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               the
               Commission
               to
               goe
               preach
               to
               all
               Nations
               ,
               being
               added
               to
               it
               ,
               made
               them
               Apostles
               .
               To
               which
               purpose
               let
               these
               few
               things
               be
               considered
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               here
               by
               the
               Assemblies
               acknowledged
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               did
               eminently
               conteine
               the
               
                 Episcopall
                 Office
              
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               be
               a
               little
               hastily
               expressed
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Apostolicall
                 Office
              
               did
               eminently
               containe
               the
               Episcopall
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               had
               all
               the
               Episcopall
               power
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               over
               and
               above
               ,
               something
               more
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               had
               Episcopall
               power
               ,
               then
               sure
               in
               respect
               of
               that
               ,
               they
               may
               as
               properly
               be
               called
               
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               
                 Apostolicall
                 Commission
              
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               also
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               properly
               called
               Apostles
               .
               Thus
               we
               know
               that
               they
               that
               have
               first
               the
               power
               of
               Deacons
               bestowed
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               after
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               are
               questionlesse
               Deacons
               still
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               also
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               they
               which
               from
               the
               Office
               of
               Presbyters
               are
               advanced
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               are
               certainly
               Presbyters
               still
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               also
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               lose
               the
               former
               power
               by
               being
               advanced
               to
               the
               latter
               ,
               are
               not
               lessened
               by
               this
               increase
               of
               their
               dignity
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               when
               an
               Apostle
               is
               differenced
               from
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               it
               is
               either
               by
               his
               extraordinary
               power
               granted
               him
               for
               the
               planting
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Vniversality
               of
               his
               Diocese
               ,
               the
               [
               
                 all
                 the
                 World
              
               ]
               to
               which
               his
               Commission
               extended
               ,
               whereas
               the
               ordinary
               Bishop's
               power
               and
               Diocese
               are
               more
               limited
               .
               But
               then
               these
               differences
               are
               of
               no
               force
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               they
               onely
               conclude
               that
               the
               Apostle
               is
               more
               than
               a
               Bishop
               in
               those
               two
               respects
               ,
               not
               that
               in
               other
               sufficient
               respects
               he
               is
               not
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               the
               Apostles
               had
               each
               of
               them
               (
               not
               onely
               all
               together
               in
               a
               consistory
               )
               that
               unlimited
               power
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               extent
               to
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               given
               to
               them
               by
               Christ
               ,
               wee
               know
               that
               after
               his
               ascent
               they
               parted
               and
               distributed
               this
               Province
               among
               them
               ,
               assigned
               every
               one
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               his
               
                 proper
                 place
              
               or
               lot
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               should
               betake
               himselfe
               for
               the
               planting
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ;
               And
               then
               there
               will
               be
               no
               doubt
               but
               that
               hee
               ,
               who
               according
               to
               his
               line
               (
               in
               St.
               Paul's
               phrase
               )
               had
               planted
               the
               faith
               in
               such
               a
               City
               or
               Province
               ,
               and
               sat
               downe
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               farther
               instituted
               (
               which
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               
                 labouring
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               word
               )
               and
               govern'd
               them
               ,
               and
               exercised
               all
               Episcopall
               acts
               among
               them
               ,
               might
               in
               so
               doing
               be
               stiled
               a
               Bishop
               in
               that
               City
               or
               province
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               truely
               and
               as
               properl●
               as
               he
               that
               could
               doe
               all
               the
               latter
               and
               not
               the
               former
               (
               building
               on
               another
               mans
               
                 foundation
                 ▪
                 go●erning
              
               and
               instructing
               ,
               where
               another
               had
               planted
               the
               faith
               might
               be
               said
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Nay
               fourthly
               ,
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               although
               by
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               there
               is
               provision
               made
               ,
               upon
               prudentiall
               considerations
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               shall
               be
               made
               a
               Bishop
               
                 sine
                 titulo
                 ,
                 without
                 
                 a
                 title
              
               or
               particular
               See
               ,
               to
               which
               hee
               is
               assigned
               ,
               yet
               before
               those
               Canons
               forbad
               it
               ,
               such
               Bishops
               there
               were
               ,
               and
               those
               never
               doubted
               to
               be
               properly
               Bishops
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               not
               affixt
               to
               any
               Diocese
               ;
               And
               then
               nothing
               can
               hinder
               but
               that
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               who
               had
               each
               the
               
                 whole
                 World
              
               for
               his
               Title
               ,
               though
               hee
               were
               never
               affixed
               to
               any
               particular
               Diocese
               or
               Province
               ,
               might
               be
               most
               properly
               styled
               a
               Bishop
               for
               all
               that
               .
               But
               this
               is
               
                 ex
                 abundanti
              
               ,
               more
               than
               is
               needfull
               to
               our
               present
               praetentions
               of
               St.
               John
               ,
               who
               ,
               we
               know
               ,
               was
               after
               his
               returne
               from
               
                 banishment
                 affixt
              
               to
               Asia
               ,
               and
               seated
               at
               Ephesus
               the
               chiefe
               Metropolis
               there
               ,
               to
               superintend
               in
               the
               Jewish
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Asian
                 Church
              
               over
               all
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Metropolitans
               there
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               To
               this
               I
               might
               adde
               fiftly
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               in
               every
               City
               were
               successors
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               is
               largely
               
                 deduced
                 Diss
              
               .
               3.
               c.
               3.
               
               Sect.
               14.
               &c.
               which
               they
               could
               not
               truly
               be
               ,
               if
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               whom
               they
               succeeded
               ,
               were
               not
               in
               vested
               with
               that
               power
               ,
               wherein
               they
               succeeded
               them
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               were
               not
               first
               Bishops
               before
               them
               .
               But
               I
               shall
               not
               inlarge
               of
               this
               ,
               having
               no
               need
               of
               more
               evidences
               in
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Fourthly
               therefore
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               added
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Apostles
               be
               affirmed
               to
               be
               properly
               Bishops
               ,
               this
               
                 were
                 to
                 degrade
                 the
              
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 office
                 ordinary
                 and
                 perpetuall
                 .
              
               This
               is
               but
               a
               shortnesse
               of
               discourse
               ,
               of
               which
               a
               very
               few
               words
               will
               suffice
               to
               admonish
               any
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               no
               more
               strength
               in
               that
               consequence
               ,
               than
               there
               would
               be
               in
               affirming
               that
               such
               an
               one
               is
               a
               Man
               ,
               therefore
               he
               is
               not
               a
               
                 living
                 Creature
              
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               that
               saith
               he
               is
               a
               
                 living
                 Creature
              
               ,
               degrades
               him
               from
               being
               a
               man
               ;
               For
               as
               to
               that
               of
               [
               ordinary
               and
               perpetuall
               ]
               't
               is
               no
               way
               inconvenient
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               had
               somewhat
               temporary
               and
               extraordinary
               for
               the
               
                 first
                 planting
              
               of
               Churches
               (
               in
               respect
               of
               which
               especially
               they
               were
               called
               Apostles
               )
               might
               also
               have
               somewhat
               ,
               which
               was
               of
               
                 ordinary
                 perpetuall
              
               use
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               others
               might
               and
               should
               succeed
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               it
               unquestionably
               which
               wee
               meane
               by
               the
               word
               Bishops
               ,
               when
               we
               ascribe
               it
               to
               them
               or
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               source
               and
               originall
               Copy
               of
               that
               power
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
             
               12.
               
               Fiftly
               ,
               when
               another
               inconvenience
               is
               accumulated
               on
               this
               ,
               (
               much
               to
               the
               former
               purpose
               ,
               but
               in
               more
               words
               )
               
                 this
                 were
                 to
                 exalt
                 the
              
               Bishop
               
                 above
                 his
                 degree
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 an
              
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 end
                 to
                 make
                 the
              
               Apostle
               a
               Bishop
               .
               1.
               
               It
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               forementioned
               exception
               were
               true
               ,
               viz.
               That
               it
               were
               the
               degrading
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               farther
               be
               truly
               said
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               the
               
                 exalting
                 the
              
               Bishop
               
                 above
                 his
                 degree
              
               ,
               for
               supposing
               one
               to
               be
               above
               the
               other
               ,
               the
               degrading
               one
               would
               make
               the
               other
               e●uall
               to
               him
               without
               any
               new
               act
               of
               exalting
               him
               ▪
               if
               the
               Apostle
               have
               already
               descended
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               sure
               the
               Bishop
               need
               not
               ,
               cannot
               ascend
               to
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               I
               cannot
               goe
               up
               staires
               to
               him
               who
               hath
               prevented
               me
               by
               his
               dignation
               or
               misfortune
               ,
               and
               is
               already
               come
               or
               
                 fallen
                 downe●
              
               to
               me
               .
               Secondly
               therefore
               this
               makes
               not
               the
               Bishop
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               degree
               higher
               than
               he
               ,
               (
               though
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Episcopall
               power
               common
               to
               them
               with
               the
               Aposles
               it
               is
               nothing
               strange
               in
               the
               Antient
               Writers
               for
               the
               first
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Churches
               ;
               James
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Thaddaeus
                 ,
                 Luke
                 ,
                 Barnabas
                 ,
                 Marke
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 Titus
                 ,
                 Clemens
                 ,
                 Ignatius
                 ,
              
               to
               be
               called
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               is
               evidenced
               at
               large
               in
               the
               *
               Dissertations
               )
               but
               onely
               supposes
               the
               Apostle
               to
               be
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               which
               he
               may
               well
               be
               (
               as
               the
               greater
               conteineth
               the
               lesse
               )
               though
               the
               Bishop
               be
               no
               Apostle
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               confest
               that
               the
               lesse
               containes
               not
               the
               greater
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               And
               lastly
               for
               the
               citation
               out
               of
               Dr.
               Whitaker
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               directions
               to
               the
               place
               ,
               which
               may
               inable
               me
               to
               examine
               it
               ;
               And
               I
               know
               circumstances
               of
               the
               context
               ,
               or
               the
               designe
               of
               the
               speech
               may
               much
               alter
               it
               ,
               from
               what
               it
               signifies
               to
               me
               at
               my
               reading
               it
               thus
               cited
               ;
               But
               if
               it
               be
               distinctly
               thus
               ,
               and
               incapable
               of
               a
               more
               commodious
               interpretation
               ,
               I
               cannot
               consent
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               comprehend
               upon
               what
               grounds
               of
               reason
               he
               should
               so
               severely
               censure
               those
               Scriptures
               and
               Fathers
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               produced
               to
               affirme
               that
               the
               Apostles
               were
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               particularly
               St.
               John
               and
               St.
               Peter
               .
               And
               indeed
               when
               it
               falls
               out
               ,
               that
               each
               of
               those
               two
               Apostles
               peculiarly
               calls
               himselfe
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               an
               Elder
               ,
               or
               as
               they
               render
               it
               Presbyter
               ,
               I
               shall
               demand
               ;
               Did
               either
               of
               those
               speake
               properly
               or
               no
               ?
               If
               they
               did
               ,
               were
               either
               of
               those
               
                 little
                 distant
                 from
                 ,
                 
                 mad-men
                 ?
              
               If
               so
               I
               shall
               be
               content
               to
               be
               under
               any
               censure
               in
               their
               company
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               they
               spake
               not
               so
               properly
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               content
               with
               them
               to
               have
               spoken
               improperly
               also
               :
               But
               if
               Apostles
               may
               be
               called
               Presbyters
               without
               any
               of
               these
               inconveniences
               of
               degradation
               in
               them
               ,
               any
               ins●lence
               in
               the
               Presbyter
               ,
               or
               madnesse
               in
               the
               Speaker
               ,
               my
               onely
               remaining
               Quaere
               is
               ,
               why
               they
               might
               not
               ,
               without
               all
               this
               adoe
               ,
               be
               called
               Bishops
               also
               ,
               meaning
               by
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               I
               now
               meane
               ?
               For
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               that
               I
               understand
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Elder
               in
               those
               three
               places
               ,
               and
               they
               ,
               who
               differ
               from
               me
               herein
               ,
               do
               yet
               understand
               it
               of
               Presbyters
               (
               and
               so
               had
               said
               in
               the
               
                 second
                 consideration
              
               expresly
               ,
               that
               St.
               John
               calls
               himselfe
               a
               Presbyter
               )
               and
               then
               all
               the
               spice
               of
               madnesse
               consists
               in
               this
               ,
               thinking
               a
               Bishop
               capable
               of
               that
               exaltation
               ,
               that
               a
               Presbyter
               in
               perfect
               sobriety
               is
               capable
               of
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               
                 third
                 consideration
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Section
               VI.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               word
               Angel
               ,
               and
               Starre
               ,
               pretended
               to
               be
               common
               to
               all
               Ministers
               .
               Of
               Messenger
               ,
               and
               Embassadour
               .
               The
               singularity
               of
               the
               word
               Angel.
               
            
             
               THe
               fourth
               consideration
               is
               ,
               
               That
               the
               word
               Angel
               (
               which
               is
               the
               title
               given
               to
               those
               supposed
               Bishops
               )
               doth
               not
               import
               any
               peculiar
               jurisdiction
               ,
               or
               praeeminence
               ,
               but
               is
               a
               common
               name
               to
               all
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               used
               in
               Scripture
               .
               For
               all
               Ministers
               are
               Gods
               Messengers
               and
               Embassadours
               sent
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               elect
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               name
               being
               common
               to
               all
               Ministers
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               thinke
               that
               there
               should
               be
               any
               thing
               spoken
               to
               one
               Minister
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               belong
               to
               all
               ?
               The
               same
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               word
               Starre
               (
               which
               is
               also
               a
               title
               given
               to
               those
               supposed
               Metropolitans
               )
               It
               is
               evident
               that
               all
               faithfull
               Ministers
               are
               called
               Starres
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               whose
               duty
               is
               to
               shine
               as
               lights
               unto
               the
               Churches
               in
               all
               purity
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               holinesse
               of
               conversation
               ;
               There
               is
               nothing
               in
               these
               titles
               that
               argue
               these
               Ministers
               to
               be
               Bishops
               in
               our
               brethrens
               sense
               :
               Insomuch
               as
               had
               they
               not
               been
               called
               Bishops
               by
               some
               authors
               that
               succeeded
               them
               ,
               (
               who
               spake
               
               of
               former
               times
               in
               the
               language
               of
               their
               owne
               times
               )
               this
               way
               of
               arguing
               would
               have
               been
               counted
               ridiculous
               .
            
             
               2.
               ●o
               this
               consideration
               I
               might
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               needfull
               ,
               reply
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               word
               Angel
               is
               no
               where
               used
               for
               any
               other
               Officer
               or
               Minister
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               save
               onely
               the
               Prophets
               (
               such
               as
               Haggai
               .
               c.
               1.
               13.
               and
               
                 John
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               11.
               10.
               
               )
               and
               the
               
                 chiefe
                 Priest
                 ,
                 Mal.
              
               2.
               7.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               words
               Messenger
               ,
               and
               Embassador
               ,
               there
               is
               in
               ordinary
               speech
               some
               considerable
               difference
               betweene
               them
               ,
               the
               latter
               having
               in
               it
               a
               connotation
               of
               dignity
               ,
               sustaining
               the
               person
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               from
               whom
               he
               is
               sent
               immediately
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               applicable
               to
               the
               former
               ;
               And
               agreeably
               when
               it
               is
               used
               of
               St.
               Paul
               and
               Timothy
               ,
               in
               whose
               name
               that
               Epistle
               is
               written
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               wee
               are
               Embassadors
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               20.
               
               ]
               there
               is
               added
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               ,
               or
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 name
              
               ,
               and
               authority
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               againe
               
                 wee
                 pray
                 you
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               we
               well
               render
               ,
               
                 in
                 Christs
                 stead
              
               ,
               as
               his
               proxies
               ,
               for
               to
               Embassadors
               are
               ;
               which
               being
               there
               applied
               to
               S.
               Paul
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               to
               Timothy
               ,
               one
               imployed
               by
               him
               immediatly
               to
               preach
               and
               plant
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               after
               to
               governe
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               may
               be
               proportion
               belong
               to
               the
               Bishops
               their
               successors
               peculiarly
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               a
               Messenger
               ,
               or
               Nuntio
               ,
               so
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Apostle
               (
               according
               to
               the
               origination
               of
               it
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 to
                 be
                 sent
              
               )
               signifies
               also
               without
               any
               considerable
               difference
               ,
               but
               yet
               is
               never
               thought
               fit
               ,
               either
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               style
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               applied
               to
               ordinary
               Ministers
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               those
               sent
               immediately
               by
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               by
               his
               Father
               to
               plant
               and
               
                 rule
                 Churches
              
               ,
               and
               to
               those
               who
               first
               succeeded
               them
               ,
               or
               were
               imployed
               by
               them
               in
               that
               great
               office
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               that
               which
               wholly
               frustrates
               the
               designe
               of
               the
               consideration
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               singularity
               of
               the
               
                 person
                 ,
                 (
                 one
                 Angel
              
               in
               each
               of
               the
               seven
               Churches
               )
               is
               all
               that
               wee
               argue
               from
               ,
               in
               this
               matter
               ;
               For
               as
               to
               the
               power
               and
               authority
               in
               each
               Church
               ,
               That
               is
               certainly
               pretended
               to
               (
               and
               not
               declin'd
               )
               by
               the
               Presbyterian
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Prelatist
               ,
               the
               onely
               Question
               is
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               placed
               in
               one
               over
               the
               rest
               ,
               or
               in
               
               more
               than
               one
               ,
               ruling
               together
               in
               common
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               style
               of
               
                 Christs
                 Epistle
              
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               in
               each
               of
               the
               seven
               ,
               wee
               thinke
               we
               conclude
               regularly
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               one
               ,
               it
               being
               certaine
               that
               the
               singular
               number
               is
               not
               the
               duall
               or
               plurall
               ,
               and
               that
               [
               Angel
               ]
               is
               a
               person
               ,
               not
               an
               aggregate
               body
               or
               multitude
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               And
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               againe
               wee
               conclude
               not
               from
               the
               mention
               of
               the
               Starres
               ,
               not
               from
               their
               light
               or
               shining
               ,
               but
               from
               their
               number
               ,
               but
               seven
               in
               all
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               there
               are
               Churches
               ,
               i.
               e.
               one
               onely
               in
               each
               Church
               ;
               And
               we
               know
               there
               is
               difference
               betweene
               a
               Star
               and
               an
               Asterisme
               or
               constellation
               ,
               one
               single
               light
               ,
               and
               a
               conjunction
               of
               many
               ;
               And
               accordingly
               Mr.
               Brightman
               ,
               that
               is
               resolved
               not
               to
               finde
               this
               truth
               in
               that
               Text
               ,
               is
               forced
               to
               deale
               plainely
               ,
               and
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Epistles
               are
               not
               each
               of
               them
               sent
               to
               any
               
                 one
                 Angel
              
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               
                 Colledge
                 of
              
               Pastors
               ,
               
                 nec
                 uni
                 alicui
                 Angelo
                 mittuntur
                 ,
                 sed
                 toti
                 ,
                 ut
                 ita
                 dicam
                 ,
                 collegio
                 Pastorum
                 ,
              
               in
               Apoc.
               c.
               2.
               1.
               which
               being
               sufficiently
               contrary
               to
               the
               evidence
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               which
               reads
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 to
                 the
                 Angel
              
               ,
               in
               the
               singular
               ,
               he
               thinkes
               fit
               to
               adde
               his
               reason
               for
               it
               ;
               
                 Non
                 enim
                 unus
                 erat
                 Angelus
                 Ephesi
                 sed
                 plures
                 ,
                 nec
                 inter
                 istos
                 aliquis
                 Princeps
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 〈◊〉
                 Angel
                 of
              
               Ephesus
               ,
               
                 but
                 many
                 :
                 nor
                 any
                 one
                 among
                 those
                 principall
                 or
                 chiefe
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               the
               begging
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               or
               proveing
               his
               assertion
               onely
               by
               asserting
               it
               ;
               whereas
               Beza
               finding
               himselfe
               more
               prest
               by
               the
               force
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               is
               forced
               to
               render
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Angel
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
                 to
                 the
                 president
                 ,
                 quem
                 nimirum
                 oportuit
                 inprimis
                 de
                 his
                 rebus
                 admoneri
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 to
                 be
                 admonished
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               8.
               
               What
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               use
               of
               the
               
                 Antient
                 Church
              
               properly
               signifies
               ,
               is
               showne
               at
               large
               out
               of
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Dionysius
                 Bishop
              
               of
               
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Marcellus
                 Ancyranus
              
               and
               the
               Councell
               of
               
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Dissert
              
               .
               4.
               c.
               17.
               directly
               the
               same
               that
               we
               meane
               now
               by
               Bishop
               ;
               But
               that
               I
               pretend
               not
               to
               thinke
               Beza
               meant
               by
               it
               (
               his
               Prolepses
               and
               espoused
               Principles
               leading
               him
               another
               way
               )
               All
               that
               I
               observe
               from
               the
               citation
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               singularity
               of
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Angel
               ]
               not
               Angels
               ,
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               confesse
               a
               single
               person
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               Mr.
               Brightman
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               comprehend
               a
               Colledge
               of
               Presbyters
               under
               the
               title
               ,
               which
               being
               yeilded
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               our
               other
               evidences
               already
               produced
               (
               which
               must
               not
               be
               at
               every
               turne
               repeated
               )
               from
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               &c.
               and
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               
                 Vniversal
                 Church
              
               concerning
               those
               single
               persons
               ,
               will
               conclude
               them
               indeed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               not
               in
               Beza's
               notion
               ,
               but
               in
               
                 Justin
                 Martyrs
              
               (
               who
               was
               much
               a
               more
               competent
               judge
               )
               i.
               e.
               the
               
                 very
                 Bishops
              
               which
               we
               pretend
               them
               to
               be
               :
               And
               truly
               I
               cannot
               discerne
               any
               weake
               part
               (
               which
               may
               hazard
               being
               counted
               ridiculous
               )
               in
               this
               way
               of
               arguing
               .
            
          
           
             
               Section
               VII
               .
            
             
               Of
               their
               exception
               to
               our
               arguing
               from
               Symbols
               :
               Of
               Rishop
               and
               Elder
               being
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               
                 THe
                 last
              
               Consideration
               
                 now
                 remains
                 in
                 these
                 words
              
               ,
               
               These
               titles
               of
               Stars
               and
               Angels
               are
               mysterious
               and
               metaphoricall
               ,
               It
               is
               said
               Rev.
               1.
               20.
               
               The
               Mysterie
               of
               the
               seven
               Stars
               —
               And
               certainly
               it
               cannot
               be
               safe
               or
               solid
               to
               build
               the
               structure
               of
               Episcopacie
               by
               Divine
               Right
               upon
               mysterious
               and
               metaphoricall
               denominations
               ,
               
                 Theologia
                 Symbolica
                 non
                 est
                 argumentativa
              
               ,
               Especially
               if
               we
               consider
               that
               there
               are
               abundance
               of
               cleere
               texts
               that
               make
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               to
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               it
               cannot
               be
               praise-worthy
               for
               any
               men
               (
               though
               never
               so
               learned
               in
               the
               esteem
               of
               the
               world
               )
               to
               oppose
               certain
               allegorical
               and
               mysterious
               titles
               to
               so
               many
               expresse
               testimonies
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               this
               the
               Answer
               will
               be
               satisfactory
               ,
               though
               it
               should
               be
               but
               briefe
               ,
               that
               we
               doe
               not
               found
               our
               argument
               in
               an
               allegorie
               .
               For
               1.
               though
               the
               word
               Stars
               applyed
               to
               the
               Governors
               of
               Churches
               be
               onely
               figuratively
               so
               applyed
               ,
               yet
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               if
               the
               Authors
               of
               this
               consideration
               may
               be
               believed
               in
               that
               which
               immediately
               preceded
               )
               signifies
               (
               not
               an
               Angel
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               incorporeal
               substance
               ,
               but
               )
               a
               Messenger
               or
               Embassadour
               ,
               such
               as
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               all
               Ministers
               are
               ,
               And
               agreeably
               in
               that
               which
               is
               here
               annexed
               to
               prove
               the
               allegorical
               
               or
               mystical
               phrases
               (
               from
               
                 Rev.
                 1.
                 20.
                 the
                 Mistery
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Starres
              
               )
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               onely
               the
               word
               [
               Starres
               ]
               is
               Symbolical
               or
               Mystical
               ,
               and
               as
               evident
               that
               the
               Angels
               are
               not
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               in
               the
               explicating
               and
               not
               in
               the
               forming
               of
               the
               figure
               ,
               that
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               Churches
               are
               mentioned
               ,
               as
               the
               things
               which
               are
               signified
               by
               the
               mistery
               of
               the
               Starres
               ,
               as
               the
               Churches
               themselves
               by
               the
               Lamps
               ;
               and
               therefore
               as
               it
               would
               be
               absur'd
               to
               say
               that
               a
               symbol
               is
               explicated
               by
               a
               symbol
               ,
               one
               mystery
               by
               another
               ,
               or
               proportionably
               that
               the
               Churches
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Lamps
               are
               exprest
               ,
               are
               a
               
                 mystical
                 allegorical
                 phrase
              
               ,
               so
               it
               will
               be
               as
               unreasonable
               to
               affirme
               of
               the
               Angels
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               a
               mistery
               or
               allegorie
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Starres
               it
               is
               affirmed
               that
               they
               are
               such
               ,
               when
               indeed
               the
               word
               Angel
               is
               the
               interpretation
               and
               unfolding
               of
               the
               mysterie
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               far
               from
               being
               the
               mistery
               ,
               as
               the
               light
               is
               from
               being
               darknesse
               ,
               which
               it
               expells
               out
               of
               the
               horizon
               ,
               and
               is
               purposely
               sent
               by
               God
               to
               doe
               so
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               then
               secondly
               ,
               't
               is
               yet
               more
               manifest
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               word
               Angel
               were
               here
               used
               figuratively
               (
               as
               it
               is
               evident
               it
               was
               not
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               confest
               ,
               when
               it
               appeared
               usefull
               to
               the
               Objectors
               that
               it
               should
               not
               )
               yet
               it
               being
               the
               singularity
               of
               the
               person
               ,
               wherein
               our
               argument
               is
               founded
               ,
               our
               argument
               is
               not
               founded
               on
               that
               which
               is
               mystical
               ,
               For
               certainely
               this
               number
               is
               a
               plaine
               Grammatical
               notation
               of
               a
               singular
               person
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               proofe
               enough
               that
               it
               was
               not
               a
               collective
               body
               ,
               a
               Presbytery
               or
               Consistory
               ,
               that
               is
               meant
               by
               it
               .
               And
               in
               this
               all
               the
               controversie
               betwixt
               us
               and
               the
               adversary
               consists
               ,
               whether
               it
               was
               in
               many
               or
               in
               one
               in
               each
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               jurisdiction
               was
               vested
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               sufficiently
               decided
               by
               that
               which
               is
               cleare
               and
               un●igurative
               in
               this
               Text
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               imagined
               otherwise
               ,
               but
               by
               forcing
               some
               figure
               on
               it
               ,
               by
               which
               one
               Angel
               may
               be
               set
               for
               more
               Ministers
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               be
               done
               ,
               would
               not
               by
               their
               rule
               be
               argumentative
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               Whereas
               it
               is
               suggested
               ,
               that
               this
               which
               we
               conclude
               from
               hence
               ,
               is
               
                 opposite
                 to
                 many
                 expresse
                 testimonies
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               I
               have
               no
               more
               to
               say
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               where
               this
               is
               
               onely
               affirmed
               ,
               but
               not
               attempted
               to
               be
               proved
               ,
               but
               to
               professe
               my
               perswasion
               and
               assurance
               (
               the
               truth
               of
               which
               must
               be
               in
               the
               processe
               of
               this
               discourse
               contested
               )
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               practice
               ,
               and
               writings
               of
               the
               first
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               succeeding
               through
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               agree
               directly
               with
               what
               I
               conclude
               from
               the
               singularity
               of
               the
               Angel
               ;
               And
               when
               in
               the
               following
               words
               the
               testimonies
               are
               expressed
               to
               be
               those
               which
               make
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               to
               be
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               This
               also
               will
               immediately
               vanish
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               remembred
               ,
               what
               is
               largely
               deduced
               in
               the
               Dissertations
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               Bishop
               in
               the
               Scripture
               is
               never
               used
               for
               a
               Presbyter
               in
               our
               Moderne
               notion
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               but
               constantly
               for
               the
               one
               
                 single
                 Governor
              
               in
               a
               Church
               or
               City
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               there
               be
               any
               truth
               in
               that
               which
               is
               here
               affirmed
               ,
               Presbyters
               must
               be
               taken
               in
               a
               notion
               distant
               from
               that
               in
               which
               now
               we
               use
               it
               ,
               and
               signifie
               ,
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               hath
               already
               been
               said
               to
               doe
               ,
               the
               
                 singular
                 Bishop
              
               in
               each
               Church
               ,
               and
               't
               is
               certaine
               such
               an
               identity
               of
               the
               names
               ,
               will
               never
               be
               deemed
               contrary
               to
               what
               we
               have
               concluded
               from
               the
               Angel
               ,
               but
               directly
               confirme
               it
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               although
               here
               is
               no
               occasion
               in
               this
               place
               to
               prove
               and
               make
               good
               this
               assertion
               in
               each
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               (
               the
               first
               positivè
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Bishop
               in
               Scripture
               alwayes
               signifies
               the
               
                 singular
                 Bishop
              
               ;
               the
               second
               suppositivè
               ,
               that
               if
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Elder
               ,
               be
               
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
              
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               by
               interpreting
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Elder
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               signifie
               a
               Bishop
               in
               all
               place
               ▪
               )
               yet
               't
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               already
               done
               at
               large
               in
               Dissert
               .
               4.
               cap.
               6.
               
               Sect.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               and
               shall
               here
               againe
               be
               repeated
               and
               vindicated
               ,
               when
               the
               proper
               place
               requires
               it
               ,
               which
               I
               foresee
               it
               will
               speedily
               doe
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               In
               the
               meane
               ,
               I
               must
               take
               leave
               to
               expresse
               my
               present
               sense
               ,
               and
               hope
               that
               others
               will
               not
               thinke
               it
               too
               hasty
               ,
               that
               no
               one
               of
               these
               
                 five
                 Considerations
              
               ,
               nor
               consequently
               all
               of
               them
               together
               ,
               have
               at
               all
               praejudged
               our
               Conclusion
               (
               now
               in
               hand
               )
               inferred
               from
               that
               of
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               7.
               
               Angels
               of
               the
               7.
               
               Churches
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Section
               VIII
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               singularity
               of
               each
               Angel.
               The
               objections
               from
               the
               use
               of
               the
               plurall
               number
               .
            
             
               THese
               considerations
               being
               thus
               laid
               as
               their
               foundation
               (
               and
               I
               suppose
               being
               already
               removed
               from
               superseding
               or
               hindring
               our
               superstructure
               )
               The
               next
               part
               of
               their
               method
               is
               ,
               
               having
               mentioned
               our
               objection
               from
               the
               singularity
               of
               each
               Angel's
               person
               ,
               to
               whom
               Christ's
               message
               or
               Epistle
               is
               sent
               ,
               and
               the
               conclusion
               of
               an
               
                 high
                 Prelatist
              
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               these
               Angels
               are
               not
               onely
               Bishops
               but
               Archbishops
               ,
               to
               apply
               
                 solid
                 and
                 every
                 way
                 sufficient
                 answers
                 to
                 this
                 Objection
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               this
               proposall
               of
               our
               Objection
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               inquire
               who
               this
               
                 high
                 Prelatist
              
               is
               ;
               The
               former
               intimations
               and
               directions
               have
               perswaded
               me
               that
               I
               am
               lookt
               on
               as
               this
               Objector
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               sufficiently
               knowne
               that
               the
               most
               
                 Reverend
                 Archbishop
              
               of
               
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Primate
              
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               hath
               many
               yeares
               since
               deduced
               this
               conclusion
               in
               every
               part
               from
               this
               Text
               ,
               and
               might
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               pleased
               ,
               have
               secured
               me
               from
               the
               opinion
               either
               of
               novelty
               ,
               or
               singularity
               in
               the
               Assertion
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               I
               shall
               most
               willingly
               assume
               the
               burthen
               ,
               and
               proceed
               to
               the
               view
               of
               the
               
                 solid
                 and
                 every
                 way
                 sufficient
                 answers
                 ,
              
               which
               are
               said
               to
               be
               given
               to
               this
               Objection
               ,
               which
               though
               they
               be
               ,
               it
               seemes
               to
               be
               fetcht
               out
               of
               Smectymnuus
               ,
               &c.
               yet
               it
               happens
               well
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               (
               without
               need
               of
               consulting
               those
               larger
               volumes
               )
               find
               them
               here
               with
               more
               ease
               ,
               reduced
               to
               
                 two
                 heads
              
               ,
               One
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 Angel
                 signifies
                 not
                 a
                 singular
                 person
                 ,
              
               the
               second
               ,
               
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 did
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 advantage
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 cause
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               These
               two
               ,
               I
               confesse
               ,
               if
               either
               of
               them
               be
               solidly
               proved
               ,
               will
               utterly
               drive
               us
               from
               our
               hold
               :
               The
               onely
               question
               at
               present
               is
               ,
               whether
               in
               either
               part
               the
               proofes
               be
               solid
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               we
               must
               now
               inquire
               ,
               and
               first
               of
               the
               former
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 This
                 they
                 thus
                 propose
              
               ,
               That
               the
               word
               Angel
               is
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               not
               individually
               ,
               but
               collectively
               ,
               
               for
               all
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Ministers
               of
               the
               respective
               Churches
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               But
               before
               their
               proofes
               for
               such
               an
               assertion
               (
               that
               the
               Angel
               of
               such
               a
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               certainly
               an
               individual
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Bishop
               of
               such
               a
               Diocese
               ,
               is
               not
               yet
               to
               be
               taken
               individually
               )
               they
               first
               adde
               their
               confession
               that
               this
               answer
               is
               
                 called
                 a
                 poore
                 shift
                 ,
                 a
                 vaine
                 conceipt
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               but
               promise
               such
               
                 reasons
                 for
                 the
                 justification
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 answered
                 .
              
            
             
               7.
               
               To
               the
               view
               of
               these
               
                 unanswerable
                 Reasons
              
               therefore
               we
               shall
               now
               hasten
               ;
               And
               the
               first
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               our
               Saviour
               speakes
               to
               the
               Angel
               often
               in
               the
               plural
               number
               ,
               Rev.
               2.
               21.
               
               
                 But
                 unto
                 you
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Thyatira
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               Rev.
               2.
               10.
               and
               13.
               
               
                 By
                 which
              
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 Angel
                 is
                 not
                 meant
                 one
                 singular
                 person
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 collective
                 body
                 of
                 Rulers
                 .
              
            
             
               8.
               
               To
               this
               first
               reason
               I
               shall
               answer
               ,
               by
               separating
               that
               one
               text
               of
               Thyatira
               from
               the
               other
               two
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               are
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               speake
               first
               of
               these
               two
               ,
               and
               remind
               them
               1.
               that
               in
               an
               Epistl●
               unquestionably
               addrest
               to
               a
               
                 particular
                 person
              
               ,
               others
               under
               his
               care
               and
               charge
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               are
               occasionally
               mentioned
               ,
               so
               in
               that
               to
               
                 Titus
                 ,
                 Paul●s
              
               owne
               Sonne
               ,
               i.
               e.
               under
               the
               particular
               character
               of
               the
               beloved
               person
               converted
               by
               him
               ;
               in
               the
               conclusion
               we
               finde
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Grace
                 be
                 with
                 you
                 all
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               not
               with
               him
               as
               he
               must
               signifie
               a
               whole
               Presbyterie
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               
                 sincere
                 lovers
              
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 love
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               former
               part
               of
               the
               verse
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               
                 one
                 Angel
              
               of
               the
               Church
               be
               the
               person
               to
               whom
               each
               part
               of
               the
               Epistle
               is
               addrest
               ,
               yet
               in
               it
               are
               set
               downe
               the
               sins
               and
               fate
               of
               the
               
                 whole
                 Church
                 ,
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               of
               all
               the
               believers
               in
               it
               ;
               Thus
               when
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               or
               Judah
               were
               fallen
               into
               foule
               sins
               and
               provocations
               against
               God
               ,
               it
               was
               ordinary
               for
               God
               to
               send
               a
               Prophet
               to
               the
               King
               of
               either
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               admonish
               him
               what
               reformations
               were
               to
               be
               wrought
               ,
               and
               what
               judgements
               were
               a
               comming
               in
               case
               of
               neglect
               .
               In
               which
               kind
               of
               messages
               of
               the
               Prophet
               delivered
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               't
               is
               certaine
               that
               the
               whole
               people
               were
               
               concerned
               ,
               and
               so
               without
               question
               was
               it
               here
               ,
               Rev.
               2.
               10.
               the
               
                 Devill
                 shall
                 cast
                 some
                 of
                 you
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               some
               Members
               of
               that
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 into
                 prison
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               so
               ver
               .
               13.
               
                 among
                 you
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               among
               you
               of
               that
               Church
               or
               City
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               And
               indeed
               if
               each
               of
               those
               Churches
               had
               been
               governed
               by
               a
               Consistory
               of
               
                 co-equal
                 Presbyters
              
               ,
               and
               those
               (
               as
               is
               pretended
               by
               our
               adversaries
               )
               signified
               by
               the
               Angel
               ,
               yet
               there
               would
               be
               as
               little
               reason
               to
               doubt
               ,
               but
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Clergy
               were
               here
               reprehended
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               judgement
               threatned
               to
               one
               as
               well
               as
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               And
               to
               this
               can
               be
               no
               reason
               to
               inferre
               the
               Angel
               to
               be
               no
               singular
               person
               ,
               the
               Church
               ruled
               by
               one
               ,
               making
               up
               a
               multitude
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               if
               it
               were
               ruled
               by
               a
               Presbytery
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               As
               for
               the
               place
               ,
               cap.
               2.
               24.
               concerning
               Thyatira
               ,
               that
               hath
               a
               different
               appearance
               ,
               For
               the
               
                 Greek
                 copie
              
               ordinarily
               reading
               it
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 But
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
              
               (
               in
               the
               
                 plural
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 Thyatira
              
               ]
               the
               [
               you
               ]
               in
               the
               plural
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               Objectors
               thought
               necessarily
               to
               belong
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               as
               [
               
                 the
                 rest
              
               ]
               to
               the
               community
               of
               the
               people
               .
               To
               this
               place
               therefore
               we
               have
               formerly
               answered
               ,
               that
               the
               reading
               in
               the
               
                 Antient
                 Manuscripts
              
               ,
               particularly
               in
               that
               belonging
               to
               the
               
                 Kings
                 Library
              
               at
               Saint
               James's
               ,
               leaves
               out
               the
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               ]
               and
               reads
               thus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 But
                 to
                 you
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 rest
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 Thyatira
              
               ]
               And
               this
               takes
               away
               all
               force
               from
               the
               objection
               ,
               for
               the
               former
               part
               of
               the
               Epistle
               belonging
               to
               the
               Angel
               ,
               who
               permitted
               Jezabel
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               that
               
                 committed
                 fornication
                 with
                 her
              
               ,
               the
               [
               But
               ]
               in
               the
               front
               separates
               the
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 you
                 the
                 rest
              
               ]
               from
               the
               Angel
               ,
               and
               those
               other
               formerly
               spoken
               to
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               you
               ,
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               the
               Angel
               ,
               wherein
               all
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Objection
               consists
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               
                 But
                 this
                 Answer
                 ,
                 though
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 disliked
                 :
              
               For
               ,
               
                 say
                 they
              
               ,
               he
               that
               shall
               view
               the
               Antecedent
               and
               Consequent
               ,
               and
               consider
               that
               ver
               .
               23.
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               to
               every
               one
               of
               you
               ,
               &c.
               and
               then
               followes
               ,
               but
               I
               say
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               the
               conclusion
               of
               the
               verse
               ,
               I
               will
               put
               upon
               you
               no
               other
               burthen
               ,
               will
               confesse
               that
               the
               old
               copies
               are
               better
               than
               that
               which
               is
               said
               to
               be
               Tecla's
               Manuscript
               .
            
             
             
               13.
               
               And
               here
               I
               shall
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               beare
               me
               company
               in
               obeying
               their
               directions
               ,
               and
               observe
               what
               the
               Antecedents
               and
               Consequents
               can
               afford
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               that
               Antient
               copy
               .
               'T
               is
               most
               true
               ,
               that
               v.
               23.
               we
               read
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               then
               it
               followes
               
                 v.
                 24.
                 
                 But
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               the
               conclusion
               of
               the
               verse
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 upon
                 you
              
               —
               But
               I
               demand
               ,
               what
               will
               they
               conclude
               from
               hence
               ?
               That
               by
               the
               word
               [
               you
               ]
               in
               all
               these
               places
               the
               same
               persons
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               persons
               are
               the
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Angel
               v.
               18
               ?
               These
               two
               things
               they
               must
               conclude
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               will
               faile
               in
               their
               designe
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               shew
               that
               by
               the
               word
               Angel
               the
               collective
               body
               of
               Rulers
               is
               meant
               .
               But
               the
               first
               of
               these
               is
               evidently
               false
               ,
               whatsoever
               reading
               be
               retained
               ,
               for
               besides
               that
               the
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               But
               ]
               doth
               clearly
               separate
               the
               second
               [
               you
               ]
               from
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               distinct
               persons
               ,
               The
               very
               matter
               of
               the
               speeches
               will
               convince
               it
               :
               For
               in
               the
               23.
               v.
               the
               [
               you
               ]
               are
               those
               that
               were
               
                 corrupted
                 by
                 Iezabel
                 v.
              
               20.
               22.
               who
               are
               now
               to
               be
               exemplarily
               punisht
               and
               
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 kill
                 her
              
               (
               i.
               e.
               
                 Iezebels
                 )
                 children
                 with
                 death
              
               (
               as
               also
               those
               that
               had
               
                 committed
                 Fornication
                 with
                 her
              
               v.
               22.
               )
               
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Churches
                 shall
                 know
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 searcher
                 of
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 to
                 every
                 of
                 you
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 workes
              
               ;
               But
               the
               second
               [
               you
               ]
               and
               so
               also
               the
               third
               ,
               are
               the
               quite
               contrary
               to
               these
               ,
               
                 As
                 many
                 as
                 have
                 not
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 have
                 not
                 knowne
                 these
                 depths
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
              
               and
               consequently
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               to
               be
               punished
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               as
               admonished
               ,
               but
               onely
               confirmed
               in
               their
               present
               practice
               ,
               to
               
                 hold
                 fast
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 already
                 .
              
            
             
               14.
               
               So
               contrary
               is
               it
               to
               all
               appearance
               of
               truth
               ,
               that
               the
               Antecedent
               and
               Consequent
               should
               favour
               their
               pretension
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               This
               matter
               is
               so
               evident
               (
               the
               contrary
               conditions
               and
               fates
               of
               the
               [
               you
               ]
               in
               v.
               23
               and
               the
               [
               you
               ]
               in
               v.
               14.
               )
               that
               if
               the
               ordinary
               reading
               were
               to
               be
               retained
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               and
               that
               rendred
               [
               
                 to
                 you
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 Thyat●ra
              
               ]
               so
               as
               to
               difference
               [
               you
               ]
               and
               [
               
                 the
                 rest
              
               ]
               another
               Antecedent
               to
               the
               Relative
               [
               you
               ]
               must
               necessarily
               be
               sought
               out
               ,
               and
               then
               that
               can
               be
               no
               other
               but
               the
               Churches
               incidentally
               mentioned
               
               v.
               23.
               who
               had
               not
               been
               charged
               for
               this
               crime
               .
               For
               as
               for
               the
               
                 Angel
                 v.
              
               18.
               if
               hee
               were
               not
               so
               remote
               (
               6.
               verses
               off
               )
               and
               if
               the
               singular
               number
               could
               be
               the
               Antecedent
               to
               the
               plurall
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               you
               ]
               (
               as
               it
               cannot
               )
               yet
               still
               he
               is
               charged
               for
               
                 suffering
                 the
                 Woman
                 Jezabel
              
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               numbred
               among
               the
               gulity
               persons
               ,
               that
               are
               to
               repent
               or
               be
               punisht
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               have
               
                 no
                 other
                 burthen
                 laid
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 save
                 only
                 to
                 hold
                 fast
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 ,
              
               as
               is
               said
               of
               the
               second
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               you
               ]
               v.
               24.
               
            
             
               16.
               
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               of
               making
               the
               Churches
               the
               Relative
               is
               so
               inconvenient
               (
               and
               yet
               no
               other
               way
               imaginable
               to
               reconcile
               the
               ordinary
               reading
               )
               and
               the
               whole
               sense
               is
               so
               much
               more
               cleare
               and
               current
               in
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               King's
               M
               S.
               [
               
                 But
                 to
                 you
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 Thyatira
              
               (
               those
               that
               had
               not
               beene
               guilty
               of
               the
               misbehaviours
               censured
               ,
               and
               threatned
               in
               the
               former
               Verses
               )
               that
               I
               professe
               I
               cannot
               discerne
               any
               appearance
               of
               reason
               to
               quesion
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               ,
               much
               lesse
               to
               conceive
               that
               the
               ordinary
               copies
               are
               better
               ,
               which
               yet
               however
               they
               read
               it
               ,
               must
               oppose
               the
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               you
               ]
               to
               those
               before
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               apply
               it
               with
               any
               appearance
               of
               probability
               to
               the
               Angel
               ,
               or
               consequently
               pre-judge
               ours
               ,
               or
               confirme
               their
               pretensions
               .
            
          
           
             
               Section
               IX
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Elders
               at
               Ephesus
               Act.
               20.
               
            
             
               
                 A
                 Second
              
               reason
               
                 to
                 prove
                 the
              
               Angel
               
                 to
                 be
                 a
              
               collective
               body
               ,
               
               
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 because
              
               it
               is
               certaine
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               was
               a
               collective
               body
               ▪
               and
               that
               there
               were
               many
               Presbyters
               to
               whom
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               at
               his
               finall
               departure
               from
               them
               ,
               committed
               the
               charge
               of
               that
               Church
               .
               And
               these
               Presbyters
               are
               called
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               were
               all
               of
               them
               Stars
               of
               the
               same
               magnitude
               ,
               and
               Angels
               of
               the
               same
               order
               without
               a
               difference
               or
               distinction
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               this
               is
               a
               way
               of
               proving
               a
               thing
               which
               is
               denyed
               ,
               by
               another
               which
               they
               know
               is
               equally
               denyed
               by
               him
               ,
               against
               whom
               they
               dispute
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               argument
               can
               be
               of
               no
               force
               with
               us
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               'T
               is
               most
               true
               indeed
               ,
               what
               they
               begin
               with
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               was
               a
               collective
               body
               ,
               for
               so
               't
               is
               certaine
               every
               Church
               is
               ,
               whether
               governed
               by
               one
               or
               more
               Rulers
               ;
               But
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               the
               Angel
               ,
               any
               more
               than
               the
               candlestickes
               are
               the
               Stars
               ,
               but
               punctually
               distinguished
               from
               them
               Rev.
               1.
               20.
               
               But
               this
               I
               suppose
               was
               a
               mistake
               hastily
               fallen
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               not
               pursue
               it
               any
               farther
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Their
               argument
               ,
               I
               conceive
               ,
               depends
               upon
               the
               plurality
               of
               Elders
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               which
               were
               at
               Ephesus
               Act.
               20.
               when
               Paul
               takes
               his
               leave
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               calls
               them
               Bishops
               .
               But
               to
               this
               they
               know
               I
               have
               answered
               clearly
               ,
               that
               as
               in
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               so
               in
               that
               ,
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Elders
               ,
               being
               all
               one
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               denote
               (
               not
               the
               many
               Presbyters
               of
               the
               one
               City
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               but
               )
               the
               many
               Bishops
               of
               that
               and
               other
               Cities
               of
               Asia
               ,
               which
               at
               that
               time
               by
               S.
               Paul's
               summons
               sent
               to
               Ephesus
               ,
               the
               chiefe
               Metropolis
               of
               Asia
               ,
               were
               called
               and
               met
               together
               at
               Miletus
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               To
               this
               purpose
               *
               Irenaeus
               is
               a
               witnesse
               beyond
               exception
               ,
               who
               speaking
               of
               these
               Elders
               or
               Bishops
               ,
               addes
               ,
               
                 ab
                 Epheso
                 &
                 proximis
                 civitatibus
                 convocatos
                 esse
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 assembled
                 from
              
               Ephesus
               
                 and
                 the
                 next
                 Cities
              
               ,
               in
               which
               as
               the
               faith
               was
               planted
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               Ephesus
               (
               even
               in
               all
               Asia
               )
               so
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               to
               doubt
               but
               there
               were
               Bishops
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               Ephesus
               (
               seven
               such
               Churches
               we
               know
               are
               here
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Revelation
               )
               and
               that
               Paul
               was
               as
               carefull
               to
               take
               his
               leave
               of
               them
               (
               as
               many
               as
               could
               conveniently
               come
               to
               Miletus
               in
               his
               hasty
               progresse
               )
               as
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               hee
               is
               justly
               deemed
               to
               have
               been
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Other
               arguments
               and
               authorities
               I
               need
               not
               here
               accumulate
               for
               this
               notion
               of
               Elders
               Act.
               20.
               because
               here
               is
               no
               appearance
               of
               reason
               offered
               to
               prove
               their
               ,
               or
               impugne
               our
               Assertion
               .
               This
               perhaps
               will
               be
               afterward
               attempted
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               shall
               ,
               as
               occasion
               requires
               ,
               farther
               enlarge
               :
               In
               the
               meane
               it
               sufficeth
               that
               it
               yet
               no
               way
               appeares
               ,
               that
               Ephesus
               was
               governed
               by
               
                 many
                 Presbyters
              
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               
                 one
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               second
               offer
               of
               reason
               is
               as
               deficient
               as
               the
               first
               ,
               to
               prove
               the
               Angel
               of
               that
               Church
               to
               have
               been
               a
               collective
               body
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Section
               X.
               
            
             
               Of
               expressing
               a
               number
               by
               singulars
               .
               A
               Church
               by
               a
               Candlestick
               .
               Of
               the
               seven
               Angels
               Rev.
               8.
               
            
             
               THeir
               third
               reason
               is
               ,
               
               because
               It
               is
               usuall
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               other
               Bookes
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               in
               this
               very
               Booke
               of
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               in
               mysterious
               and
               prophetick
               writings
               ,
               and
               visionall
               representations
               (
               such
               as
               this
               of
               the
               Starres
               and
               Golden
               ●Candlestick
               is
               )
               to
               expresse
               a
               number
               of
               things
               or
               persons
               in
               singulars
               .
               And
               this
               in
               visions
               is
               the
               usuall
               way
               of
               Representation
               of
               things
               ,
               a
               thousand
               persons
               making
               up
               one
               Church
               is
               represented
               by
               one
               Candlestick
               ,
               many
               Ministers
               making
               up
               one
               Presbytery
               by
               one
               Angel.
               Thus
               Rev.
               8.
               2.
               
               It
               is
               said
               that
               John
               saw
               seven
               Angels
               which
               stood
               before
               God.
               By
               these
               seven
               Candlesticks
               (
               
                 I
                 suppose
                 it
                 should
                 be
              
               seven
               Angels
               )
               Dr.
               Reynolds
               doth
               not
               understand
               seven
               individuall
               Angels
               but
               all
               the
               Angels
               ;
               For
               there
               are
               no
               seven
               individuall
               Angels
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               Angels
               ;
               For
               there
               are
               no
               seven
               individuall
               Angels
               that
               stand
               before
               God
               ,
               but
               all
               doe
               ,
               Dan
               7.
               there
               are
               many
               more
               instances
               brought
               in
               the
               Bookes
               forementioned
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               this
               
                 third
                 Reason
              
               I
               have
               no
               obligation
               or
               notice
               to
               give
               credit
               ,
               any
               farther
               than
               the
               evidences
               perswade
               ,
               for
               many
               of
               which
               ,
               though
               we
               are
               referred
               to
               Smectymnuus
               ,
               &c.
               yet
               having
               received
               promise
               from
               these
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               borrow
               a
               
                 few
                 things
              
               from
               those
               others
               ;
               I
               shall
               with
               reason
               hope
               that
               what
               they
               have
               upon
               
                 choise
                 borrowed
                 ,
                 leaving
              
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 much
                 more
                 behind
              
               ,
               is
               the
               most
               satisfactory
               and
               solid
               of
               any
               thing
               by
               them
               produced
               ;
               and
               consequently
               if
               there
               be
               no
               force
               in
               these
               instances
               to
               oppugne
               our
               conclusion
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               expect
               to
               finde
               more
               convincing
               ones
               by
               travailing
               farther
               ,
               and
               gathering
               up
               out
               of
               those
               dispersions
               ,
               what
               they
               have
               refused
               to
               take
               up
               and
               offer
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               thing
               they
               would
               prove
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 't
                 is
                 usuall
                 with
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 this
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 mysterious
                 prophetick
                 Bookes
                 )
                 to
                 expresse
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 things
                 or
                 persons
                 by
                 singulars
                 .
              
               Their
               proofes
               are
               but
               three
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               is
               of
               no
               force
               ,
               because
               the
               word
               Church
               denotes
               a
               singular
               thing
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Candlestick
               that
               represents
               it
               ;
               for
               though
               a
               thousand
               men
               make
               up
               one
               
               Church
               ,
               yet
               
                 one
                 Church
              
               is
               but
               one
               thing
               ,
               considered
               as
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               proportionably
               as
               
                 one
                 Candlestick
              
               in
               the
               singular
               is
               set
               to
               denote
               each
               Church
               ,
               so
               there
               are
               
                 seven
                 Candlesticks
              
               to
               represent
               the
               
                 seven
                 Churches
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               As
               for
               the
               second
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               Angels
               ,
               that
               that
               signifies
               
                 many
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               that
               cannot
               be
               offered
               as
               a
               proofe
               ,
               being
               it selfe
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               question
               .
               And
               indeed
               though
               Church
               be
               a
               collective
               body
               ,
               and
               so
               one
               Church
               is
               knowne
               to
               consist
               of
               
                 many
                 men
              
               ,
               yet
               Angel
               is
               not
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               
                 one
                 Angel
              
               neither
               signifies
               many
               men
               ,
               nor
               
                 many
                 Angels
              
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               whereas
               the
               parallel
               is
               set
               betwixt
               the
               word
               Candlestick
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               Angel
               ,
               that
               they
               (
               each
               )
               are
               singular
               words
               ,
               by
               which
               multitudes
               are
               represented
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               mistake
               ,
               for
               the
               parallel
               lyes
               betwixt
               Church
               and
               Angel
               (
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               betwixt
               Candlestick
               and
               Starre
               ,
               as
               appeares
               Rev.
               1.
               20.
               
               )
               and
               both
               these
               are
               individual
               things
               ,
               the
               Church
               an
               
                 individual
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               there
               be
               seven
               such
               
                 individual
                 Churches
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Angel
               an
               
                 individual
                 Angel
              
               ,
               and
               there
               be
               seven
               such
               
                 individual
                 Angels
              
               ,
               and
               there
               can
               be
               no
               more
               pretense
               that
               one
               Angel
               should
               signifie
               
                 many
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               than
               that
               one
               Church
               should
               signifie
               
                 many
                 Congregations
              
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               for
               the
               third
               proofe
               ,
               that
               of
               seven
               
                 Angels
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               8.
               2.
               if
               that
               were
               granted
               to
               Doctor
               Reynold's
               authority
               ,
               that
               the
               [
               
                 seven
                 Angels
              
               ]
               there
               signifies
               
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
              
               ,
               yet
               would
               it
               not
               at
               all
               contribute
               to
               the
               proofe
               of
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               many
               shall
               be
               signified
               by
               a
               singular
               ,
               for
               we
               know
               that
               seven
               are
               not
               a
               singular
               ,
               but
               the
               custome
               indeed
               being
               ordinary
               to
               use
               a
               
                 certaine
                 definite
              
               number
               ,
               for
               an
               uncertaine
               or
               indefinite
               ,
               and
               the
               septenary
               being
               a
               perfect
               number
               ,
               and
               so
               fittest
               for
               the
               turne
               ,
               't
               is
               more
               tolerable
               that
               the
               number
               of
               seven
               may
               represent
               some
               greater
               number
               ,
               one
               plural
               a
               larger
               plural
               ,
               than
               that
               a
               singular
               one
               should
               doe
               so
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               And
               yet
               secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               great
               reason
               to
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               
                 seven
                 Angels
              
               are
               indeed
               very
               
                 seven
                 Angels
              
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               ;
               This
               I
               collect
               ,
               1.
               from
               the
               
                 seven
                 Trumpets
              
               that
               were
               given
               them
               ,
               ver
               .
               2.
               and
               the
               specifying
               them
               by
               that
               
                 Character
                 ,
                 the
                 seven
                 Angels
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 the
                 seven
                 Trumpets
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               6.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               the
               severall
               employments
               assigned
               them
               in
               the
               
               subsequent
               parts
               of
               the
               vision
               which
               brings
               them
               upon
               the
               scene
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               the
               
                 first
                 Angel
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               7.
               the
               
                 second
                 Angel
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               8.
               and
               so
               to
               the
               seventh
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               by
               the
               distinction
               that
               is
               evidently
               made
               between
               those
               
                 seven
                 Angels
              
               and
               
                 another
                 Angel
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               3.
               
               
                 And
                 another
                 came
                 and
                 stood
                 at
                 the
                 Altar
                 :
              
               which
               makes
               it
               certaine
               that
               the
               former
               seven
               did
               not
               signifie
               
                 all
                 the
                 Angels
              
               ,
               unlesse
               after
               all
               ,
               there
               could
               yet
               be
               one
               more
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               from
               the
               mention
               of
               the
               
                 seven
                 Spirits
              
               ,
               cap.
               1.
               4.
               which
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 before
                 Gods
                 throne
              
               ,
               that
               sure
               is
               all
               one
               with
               
                 standing
                 before
              
               him
               here
               ,
               and
               it
               being
               certaine
               that
               Angels
               are
               Spirits
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               doubt
               but
               that
               these
               
                 seven
                 Angels
              
               are
               those
               
                 seven
                 spirits
              
               ,
               and
               so
               still
               a
               definite
               number
               of
               seven
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               from
               the
               mention
               of
               the
               
                 seven
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 Zach.
              
               4.
               10.
               which
               seeme
               to
               be
               interpreted
               to
               this
               sence
               ,
               
                 Rev.
                 5.
                 6.
                 seven
                 eyes
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 seven
                 Spirits
                 of
                 God
                 sent
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 Land.
                 
              
            
             
               8.
               
               And
               though
               in
               some
               of
               these
               places
               other
               men
               have
               had
               other
               notions
               ,
               yet
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 't
                 is
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 appr●ved
                 that
                 we
                 understood
                 Angels
                 by
                 that
                 phrase
                 ,
              
               cap.
               1.
               saith
               
                 Andreas
                 C●sariensis
              
               ,
               And
               of
               the
               whole
               matter
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               there
               are
               seven
               which
               have
               the
               greatest
               power
               ,
               the
               first
               borne
               
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               .
               In
               which
               words
               of
               his
               ,
               
               the
               
                 first
                 borne
                 Princes
              
               are
               evidently
               taken
               from
               Dan.
               10.
               13.
               where
               the
               Hebrew
               reads
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 Principal
              
               or
               
                 first
                 rulers
              
               or
               Princes
               ,
               of
               which
               Michael
               is
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               thence
               called
               Archangel
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               And
               so
               in
               Tobit
               ,
               cap.
               12.
               15.
               we
               find
               
                 seven
                 holy
                 Angels
                 which
                 present
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               which
               description
               of
               them
               and
               their
               office
               ,
               to
               
                 present
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               if
               it
               be
               thought
               unagreeable
               to
               their
               standing
               here
               
                 before
                 God
              
               or
               being
               
                 before
                 his
                 throne
              
               ,
               it
               will
               soone
               be
               reconciled
               by
               that
               speech
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               infant
               tender
               
                 Christians
                 alwayes
                 behold
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               that
               meanes
               are
               qualified
               to
               make
               their
               wants
               knowne
               unto
               him
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               one
               with
               presenting
               of
               prayers
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Sixthly
               ,
               from
               the
               mention
               of
               the
               
                 seven
                 Lamps
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               4.
               5.
               
               
               (
               styled
               Lamps
               ,
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               like
               number
               of
               Lamps
               on
               the
               Candlestick
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
               )
               which
               
                 burne
                 before
                 the
                 throne
              
               ,
               as
               cap.
               1.
               they
               
                 are
                 before
                 the
                 throne
              
               ,
               For
               of
               these
               it
               is
               added
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 seven
              
               (
               by
               way
               of
               eminencie
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 seven
                 Principal
                 )
                 spirits
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               11.
               
               Seventhly
               ,
               from
               the
               no
               appearance
               of
               the
               least
               reason
               produced
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               For
               as
               to
               that
               which
               is
               introduced
               with
               a
               [
               For
               ]
               and
               supplyes
               the
               place
               of
               a
               reason
               ,
               it
               is
               evidently
               a
               bare
               assertion
               of
               the
               contrary
               ,
               [
               
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 seven
                 individual
                 Angels
                 that
                 stand
                 before
                 God
              
               ]
               without
               any
               offer
               of
               proofe
               ,
               that
               testimony
               out
               of
               Dan.
               7.
               that
               all
               doe
               ,
               being
               far
               from
               concluding
               that
               there
               are
               not
               such
               
                 seven
                 principal
                 Angels
              
               which
               these
               so
               many
               evidences
               assure
               us
               there
               are
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               In
               that
               of
               Dan.
               7.
               10.
               upon
               that
               solemne
               occas●on
               of
               God's
               judgements
               exprest
               by
               a
               
                 fiery
                 streame
                 ,
                 thousand
                 thousands
              
               are
               said
               to
               
                 Minister
                 to
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               
                 ten
                 thousand
                 times
                 ten
                 thousand
              
               to
               
                 stand
                 before
                 him
              
               .
               But
               how
               doth
               that
               hinder
               but
               at
               another
               time
               ,
               
                 seven
                 principal
                 Angels
              
               may
               be
               employed
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               order
               to
               that
               
                 stand
                 before
                 him
              
               too
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               so
               oft
               reade
               of
               such
               seven
               ,
               what
               question
               but
               they
               were
               
                 individual
                 Angels
              
               ?
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               
                 third
                 reason
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Section
               XI
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Epistles
               being
               sent
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               Bishop
               onely
               .
               Of
               Timothy
               ,
               Onesimus
               and
               Polycarp
               ,
               being
               Bishops
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Asian
               Churches
               ,
               without
               any
               charge
               of
               Apostacy
               falling
               on
               them
               by
               this
               meanes
               .
            
             
               
                 THere
                 is
                 a
              
               fourth
               
                 behinds
                 still
              
               ,
               
               that
               though
               but
               one
               Angel
               ●e
               mentioned
               in
               the
               fore-front
               ▪
               yet
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               the
               Epistles
               themselves
               (
               though
               we
               are
               farre
               from
               thinking
               that
               in
               formal
               denomination
               ,
               the
               Angels
               and
               the
               Candlesticks
               are
               the
               same
               )
               are
               dedicated
               to
               all
               the
               Angels
               and
               Ministers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Churches
               themselves
               ,
               as
               appeares
               ,
               
                 R●v
                 .
                 1.
                 10.
                 
                 Rev.
              
               2.
               7.
               11.
               17.
               
               And
               therefore
               when
               it
               is
               said
               in
               the
               singular
               number
               ,
               I
               know
               thy
               workes
               ,
               This
               thou
               hast
               ,
               Repent
               and
               doe
               thy
               first
               workes
               ,
               &c.
               
               All
               
               these
               and
               the
               like
               places
               are
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               as
               meant
               of
               one
               individual
               person
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               whole
               company
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               because
               the
               punishment
               threatned
               is
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               Rev.
               2.
               5.
               16.
               2.
               
               Now
               we
               have
               no
               warrant
               in
               the
               word
               to
               thinke
               that
               Christ
               would
               remove
               his
               Gospell
               from
               a
               Church
               for
               the
               sin
               of
               one
               Bishop
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               other
               ministers
               and
               Churches
               are
               farre
               from
               those
               sins
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               this
               I
               shall
               need
               make
               no
               reply
               ,
               having
               done
               it
               sufficiently
               already
               ,
               by
               concession
               that
               the
               Angel
               being
               the
               Ruler
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               the
               whole
               Epistle
               belongs
               to
               him
               and
               the
               Church
               promiscuously
               ,
               and
               agreeably
               those
               expressions
               ,
               which
               are
               used
               in
               the
               singular
               number
               ,
               doe
               not
               all
               belong
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Church
               wherein
               he
               praesides
               :
               But
               certainly
               this
               is
               farre
               from
               inferring
               that
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Church
               are
               all
               one
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               word
               Angel
               signifies
               the
               collective
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               ,
               besides
               that
               the
               Text
               is
               expresse
               in
               making
               a
               signall
               difference
               between
               the
               Starres
               and
               the
               Candlesticks
               ,
               the
               Angels
               and
               the
               Churches
               (
               and
               the
               Assemblers
               are
               here
               forced
               to
               confesse
               that
               the
               Angels
               and
               Candlesticks
               are
               not
               the
               same
               )
               the
               confounding
               them
               will
               be
               as
               disadvantageous
               to
               them
               as
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               as
               regularly
               be
               able
               to
               conclude
               that
               the
               word
               Angel
               signifies
               not
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               diffusive
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               they
               can
               pretend
               to
               doe
               upon
               their
               owne
               postulatum
               ,
               that
               the
               Angel
               denotes
               not
               the
               Bishop
               but
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               it
               being
               as
               certaine
               that
               they
               make
               a
               difference
               between
               the
               Church
               or
               multitude
               of
               believers
               ,
               and
               the
               Presbytery
               that
               is
               set
               over
               them
               to
               rule
               ,
               as
               we
               doe
               between
               the
               same
               Church
               and
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Thus
               have
               we
               viewed
               all
               the
               reasons
               produced
               by
               them
               to
               assert
               or
               confirme
               their
               first
               answer
               ,
               and
               shewed
               divers
               wayes
               how
               no
               manner
               of
               validity
               there
               is
               in
               any
               one
               or
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               evidence
               it
               to
               be
               a
               
                 solid
                 and
                 every
                 way
                 sufficient
                 answer
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               there
               was
               some
               use
               of
               the
               next
               part
               of
               the
               Method
               ,
               to
               call
               in
               the
               authority
               of
               other
               men
               to
               countenance
               this
               interpretation
               ,
               Master
               Brightman
               ,
               Master
               Perkins
               ,
               Master
               Foxe
               ,
               (
               who
               citeth
               
                 Primasius
                 Haymo
                 ,
                 Beda
                 ,
                 Richardus
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 ,
              
               &c.
               )
               Doctor
               Fulke
               ,
               Master
               
                 Meade
                 ,
                 Gregory
              
               and
               Saint
               Austin
               ;
               But
               although
               they
               have
               thought
               fit
               to
               
               set
               downe
               these
               names
               ,
               yet
               having
               omitted
               to
               adde
               their
               Testimonies
               ,
               and
               indeed
               having
               resolved
               to
               forbear
               ,
               because
               Smectymnuus
               hath
               done
               it
               already
               ,
               I
               shall
               confesse
               my selfe
               willing
               to
               leave
               this
               chase
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               leading
               the
               Reader
               so
               wearisome
               a
               walke
               ,
               to
               examine
               the
               severall
               comments
               here
               named
               (
               and
               but
               named
               )
               give
               him
               more
               shortly
               my
               conjecture
               what
               truth
               may
               be
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Master
               Brightman
               ,
               I
               know
               (
               and
               some
               others
               't
               is
               possible
               )
               may
               have
               interpreted
               the
               Angel
               to
               signifie
               the
               
                 whole
                 College
              
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               and
               truly
               I
               should
               much
               sooner
               take
               up
               an
               Interpretation
               upon
               the
               bare
               word
               of
               these
               Assemblers
               ,
               than
               I
               would
               upon
               no
               better
               evidence
               from
               M.
               Brightman
               ;
               He
               was
               
                 one
                 learned
              
               man
               ,
               long
               knowne
               to
               be
               unkinde
               to
               our
               Pralates
               ,
               and
               here
               are
               many
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               ,
               as
               learned
               ,
               though
               under
               the
               same
               praejudices
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Some
               others
               here
               cited
               ,
               I
               cannot
               believe
               are
               brought
               to
               testifie
               this
               ,
               but
               onely
               that
               what
               is
               said
               to
               the
               Angel
               in
               each
               part
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               was
               said
               to
               the
               
                 whole
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ;
               and
               if
               that
               be
               all
               they
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               which
               we
               cannot
               doubt
               to
               affirme
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               have
               oft
               confest
               to
               understand
               
                 Christ's
                 Epistle
              
               so
               ,
               without
               any
               incommodity
               to
               our
               praetensions
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               If
               I
               mistake
               in
               these
               conjectures
               ,
               I
               desire
               pardon
               ,
               and
               shall
               hope
               to
               give
               a
               better
               account
               ,
               when
               I
               reade
               the
               testimonies
               in
               the
               Authors
               from
               whence
               they
               are
               cited
               .
               For
               in
               these
               derivations
               of
               testimonies
               ,
               the
               Assemblers
               citing
               them
               from
               
                 Smectymnuus
                 ,
                 Smectymnuus
              
               from
               Master
               Foxe
               ,
               Master
               Foxe
               from
               Primasius
               ,
               &c.
               there
               is
               great
               possibility
               of
               mistake
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               shall
               follow
               the
               example
               before
               me
               ,
               forbeare
               adding
               any
               more
               of
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 they
                 are
                 pleased
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 as
                 of
                 an
              
               objection
               
                 against
                 their
              
               interpretation
               ,
               that
               some
               Authors
               say
               ,
               Timothy
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               when
               our
               Saviour
               wrote
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               others
               that
               Onesimus
               was
               Bishop
               ,
               others
               that
               Polycarp
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Smyrna
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               therefore
               these
               Angels
               must
               needs
               be
               taken
               individually
               for
               so
               many
               single
               persons
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Of
               this
               Objection
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               thus
               formed
               for
               us
               ,
               
               there
               is
               onely
               thus
               much
               of
               truth
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               
                 authentique
                 Records
              
               we
               bring
               undeniable
               evidences
               for
               Timothies
               being
               constituted
               by
               St.
               Paul
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               for
               Onesimus
               being
               placed
               in
               that
               See
               at
               the
               time
               of
               Ignatius's
               writing
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               that
               Polycarpe
               was
               constituted
               Bishop
               of
               Smyrna
               by
               S.
               John
               ,
               of
               all
               which
               we
               have
               spoken
               enough
               already
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               But
               of
               all
               or
               any
               of
               these
               being
               Bishops
               in
               those
               Cities
               at
               the
               very
               time
               of
               Christ's
               addressing
               this
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Angels
               of
               each
               ,
               this
               had
               no
               where
               been
               our
               affirmation
               ,
               nor
               would
               it
               have
               beene
               usefull
               to
               us
               in
               any
               considerable
               degree
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               grounds
               positively
               to
               affirme
               it
               .
               All
               that
               is
               needfull
               to
               us
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Antient
               Records
               ,
               which
               evidence
               them
               to
               have
               been
               so
               early
               Bishops
               in
               two
               of
               those
               Churches
               ,
               to
               which
               
                 Christ's
                 Epistle
              
               was
               sent
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               in
               the
               notion
               wherein
               we
               now
               use
               the
               word
               ,
               we
               are
               secured
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               ou●
               collections
               ,
               when
               from
               the
               mention
               of
               the
               
                 seven
                 Angels
              
               of
               the
               7.
               
               Churches
               ,
               we
               assert
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               power
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               
                 single
                 Bishop
              
               in
               each
               Church
               to
               be
               owned
               and
               confirmed
               by
               Christ
               ;
               And
               supposing
               some
               other
               persons
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               these
               three
               to
               have
               beene
               those
               very
               
                 numericall
                 Angels
              
               to
               whom
               those
               Epistles
               were
               written
               ,
               this
               conclusion
               of
               ours
               stands
               yet
               as
               firme
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               could
               demonstrate
               it
               of
               those
               very
               numericall
               persons
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               reason
               to
               doubt
               but
               the
               same
               manner
               of
               Government
               continued
               all
               the
               Scripture
               times
               ;
               and
               to
               
                 Timothies
                 successour
              
               and
               Onesimus's
               predecessor
               ,
               being
               as
               certainly
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               either
               Onesimus
               or
               Timothy
               himselfe
               ;
               when
               withall
               we
               have
               already
               produced
               mentions
               from
               the
               Antients
               of
               the
               Catalogues
               of
               those
               Bishops
               which
               succe
               dede
               Timothy
               in
               that
               See.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               Having
               thus
               set
               right
               the
               Objection
               for
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               is
               owned
               by
               us
               to
               be
               an
               Objection
               against
               them
               ,
               it
               will
               now
               soone
               appeare
               what
               force
               there
               is
               in
               their
               answers
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               those
               are
               three
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               First
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               say
               that
               Timothy
               was
               then
               Bishop
               ,
               offer
               no
               little
               injury
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               they
               thereby
               charge
               him
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               Apostacy
               ,
               and
               of
               losing
               his
               first
               love
               ,
               and
               so
               out
               of
               a
               blind
               zeale
               to
               Episcopacy
               they
               make
               that
               glorious
               Saint
               to
               stand
               charged
               as
               an
               Apostate
               .
               The
               like
               injury
               is
               offered
               by
               Objections
               to
               Onesim●s
               .
            
             
             
               12.
               
               But
               first
               you
               see
               whatever
               our
               opinion
               is
               exprest
               to
               be
               we
               have
               not
               affirmed
               either
               of
               these
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               person
               either
               of
               Timothy
               or
               Onesimus
               ,
               but
               left
               it
               uncertaine
               who
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               was
               ,
               whether
               either
               or
               neither
               of
               these
               ,
               but
               some
               successor
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               predecessor
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               so
               what
               charge
               soever
               falls
               on
               that
               Angel
               ,
               it
               falls
               not
               necessarily
               on
               either
               of
               these
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Secondly
               it
               is
               already
               agreed
               betwixt
               the
               parties
               ,
               affirmed
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               acknowledged
               by
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               Epistle
               being
               addrest
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               the
               Church
               or
               diffusive
               body
               ,
               the
               Christians
               in
               it
               ,
               were
               concerned
               in
               the
               contents
               of
               it
               ;
               And
               then
               whatsoever
               charge
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               of
               how
               heavy
               a
               nature
               soever
               ,
               even
               of
               Apostacy
               it selfe
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               no
               necessity
               the
               Angel
               or
               Bishop
               should
               be
               personally
               guilty
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               whosoever
               the
               Bishop
               was
               ,
               though
               Timothy
               himselfe
               ,
               our
               zeale
               to
               Episcopacy
               hath
               not
               beene
               so
               blind
               or
               transporting
               ,
               as
               to
               put
               us
               on
               any
               
                 uncharitable
                 censure
              
               ,
               to
               affix
               any
               unhandsome
               character
               upon
               so
               glorious
               a
               Saint
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               to
               remove
               this
               answer
               yet
               one
               degree
               farther
               from
               being
               satisfactory
               ,
               it
               no
               where
               appeares
               that
               apostacy
               is
               in
               that
               Epistle
               laid
               to
               the
               charge
               ,
               whether
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               Angel
               ;
               The
               first
               part
               is
               all
               in
               commendati●n
               of
               their
               
                 former
                 zeal
              
               ,
               and
               the
               later
               ,
               wherein
               their
               charge
               consists
               ,
               v.
               4.
               is
               only
               this
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               which
               is
               not
               (
               as
               is
               suggested
               )
               losing
               their
               
                 first
                 love
              
               ,
               but
               remitting
               it
               ;
               Their
               love
               to
               Christ
               had
               formerly
               been
               
                 strong
                 as
                 death
              
               ,
               pure
               and
               vehement
               ,
               such
               as
               had
               
                 cast
                 out
              
               all
               feare
               of
               dangers
               ,
               and
               evidenced
               it selfe
               in
               couragious
               confession
               ,
               but
               now
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               not
               quite
               lost
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               remitted
               ,
               lessened
               in
               the
               degree
               ,
               not
               so
               intense
               as
               formerly
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               they
               are
               bid
               
                 remember
                 from
                 whence
              
               they
               
                 are
                 fallen
              
               ,
               that
               fall
               doth
               not
               necessarily
               signifie
               Apostacy
               or
               renouncing
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               for
               then
               it
               had
               been
               an
               impertinent
               threatning
               to
               remove
               their
               
                 Chandlestick
                 v.
              
               5.
               )
               but
               a
               falling
               from
               the
               former
               degree
               ,
               a
               cooling
               of
               the
               
                 intense
                 heat
              
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               so
               laudable
               in
               them
               .
               And
               so
               still
               there
               is
               more
               invalidity
               in
               this
               first
               answer
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Section
               XII
               .
            
             
               Of
               Timothies
               being
               an
               Evangelist
               ,
               that
               it
               hinders
               not
               his
               being
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               THe
               second
               is
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 they
              
               have
               already
               proved
               that
               Timothy
               was
               an
               Evangelist
               in
               a
               proper
               sense
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               be
               called
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               in
               their
               sense
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               this
               I
               reply
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Timothies
               being
               an
               Evangelist
               no
               way
               prejudgeth
               his
               being
               a
               Bishop
               in
               our
               ●ense
               ,
               An
               Evangelist
               is
               one
               commissionated
               by
               any
               of
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 '
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               to
               any
               City
               or
               People
               ;
               And
               a
               Bishop
               is
               one
               commissionated
               by
               the
               like
               Apostle
               to
               praeside
               in
               ,
               and
               governe
               a
               Church
               already
               planted
               .
               And
               what
               hinders
               but
               that
               he
               that
               hath
               beene
               employed
               in
               the
               former
               capacity
               to
               plant
               ,
               may
               elsewhere
               or
               in
               the
               same
               place
               be
               appointed
               to
               Governe
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Evangelist
               be
               a
               Bishop
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               Whatsoever
               Objections
               can
               be
               brought
               against
               this
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               doubt
               will
               be
               easily
               answered
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               no
               offer
               of
               any
               here
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               will
               not
               be
               pertinent
               farther
               to
               treat
               it
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               must
               againe
               be
               remembred
               ,
               that
               what
               is
               here
               said
               of
               Timothy
               is
               proper
               to
               his
               person
               ,
               both
               from
               Onesimus
               and
               Polycarpe
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               Angels
               ,
               whether
               succeeding
               Timothy
               in
               Ephesus
               ,
               or
               praesiding
               in
               the
               other
               7.
               
               
                 Asian
                 Churches
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               though
               Timothy
               by
               being
               an
               Evangelist
               were
               rendred
               uncapable
               (
               which
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               )
               of
               being
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               in
               our
               sense
               ,
               yet
               those
               other
               
                 seven
                 Angels
              
               at
               the
               very
               time
               of
               the
               writing
               this
               Epistle
               of
               which
               none
               have
               been
               proved
               to
               be
               Evangelists
               ,
               may
               still
               be
               Bishops
               in
               our
               sense
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               I
               shall
               demand
               upon
               the
               Assemblers
               principles
               ,
               who
               allow
               a
               
                 Primus
                 Presbyter
              
               ,
               a
               Prolocutor
               in
               their
               consistory
               or
               Councell
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               might
               Timothy
               be
               that
               
                 first
                 Presbyter
              
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               or
               did
               his
               being
               an
               Evangelist
               hinder
               him
               from
               being
               so
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               by
               St.
               Paul
               exhorted
               or
               appointed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 to
                 abide
              
               in
               that
               City
               ?
               I
               cannot
               imagine
               they
               will
               say
               he
               could
               not
               ,
               who
               give
               both
               St.
               Peter
               and
               
               St.
               John
               leave
               to
               call
               themselves
               Presbyters
               ;
               But
               if
               he
               could
               in
               their
               opinion
               ,
               then
               why
               might
               he
               not
               be
               a
               Bishop
               in
               our
               sense
               (
               notwithstanding
               that
               he
               was
               an
               Evangelist
               )
               as
               well
               as
               a
               Presbyter
               in
               theirs
               ?
               I
               foresee
               not
               what
               answer
               can
               be
               adapted
               to
               this
               Dilemma
               .
            
          
           
             
               Section
               XIII
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Bishops
               at
               Ephesus
               .
               Of
               the
               plurall
               number
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               Smyrna
               .
            
             
               
                 THere
                 remaines
                 a
              
               third
               
                 branch
                 of
                 the
              
               Answer
               ,
               
               that
               it
               will
               not
               follow
               because
               Onesimus
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               in
               St.
               John's
               dayes
               ,
               that
               therefore
               he
               was
               the
               onely
               person
               to
               whom
               Christ
               wrote
               his
               Epistle
               ;
               For
               St.
               Paul
               tells
               us
               there
               were
               many
               Bishops
               at
               Ephesus
               (
               besides
               the
               supposed
               Onesimus
               )
               and
               Christ
               may
               very
               well
               write
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               as
               well
               as
               him
               .
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               concerning
               Polycarpe
               ,
               for
               our
               Saviour
               speakes
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Smyrna
               in
               the
               plurall
               number
               ,
               Rev.
               2.
               10.
               
               And
               therefore
               hee
               may
               truly
               be
               said
               to
               write
               to
               all
               the
               other
               Angels
               that
               were
               at
               Smyrna
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               one
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Here
               is
               nothing
               in
               this
               branch
               but
               what
               hath
               beene
               distinctly
               forestall'd
               ,
               and
               spoken
               to
               largely
               already
               ,
               it
               will
               suffice
               that
               we
               repeat
               the
               heads
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               Reader
               to
               view
               the
               places
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               more
               explicitly
               handled
               .
               And
               1.
               though
               St.
               Paul
               should
               tell
               us
               that
               there
               were
               
                 many
                 Bishops
              
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               as
               there
               might
               be
               from
               other
               Cities
               occasionally
               met
               there
               ,
               yet
               it
               would
               not
               follow
               that
               there
               were
               more
               than
               one
               Bishop
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               or
               consequently
               that
               Christ
               in
               a
               peculiar
               addresse
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               that
               City
               could
               write
               to
               more
               Bishops
               there
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               then
               secondly
               ,
               the
               whole
               truth
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               S.
               Luke
               (
               and
               not
               St
               Paul
               )
               tells
               ,
               that
               upon
               St.
               Pauls
               summons
               sent
               to
               Ephesus
               ,
               many
               Bishops
               met
               him
               at
               
                 Miletus
                 ;
                 Ephesus
              
               being
               the
               chiefe
               Metropolis
               was
               the
               fittest
               meanes
               to
               convey
               the
               summons
               to
               the
               Cities
               neer
               it
               ,
               and
               from
               them
               and
               not
               onely
               
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               from
               Ephesus
               came
               the
               Bishops
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               declared
               out
               of
               Irenaeus
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               our
               Saviour's
               speaking
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Smyrna
               in
               the
               plurall
               number
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               punctually
               true
               ,
               for
               though
               the
               letter
               be
               written
               and
               inscribed
               to
               the
               Angel
               ,
               yet
               ,
               as
               hath
               oft
               been
               said
               ,
               the
               
                 whole
                 Church
              
               is
               concerned
               in
               the
               contents
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               speaking
               to
               the
               Angel
               in
               the
               singular
               ,
               he
               may
               yet
               speake
               to
               the
               Church
               or
               any
               members
               thereof
               ,
               in
               the
               plurall
               number
               .
               And
               so
               much
               againe
               to
               demonstrate
               the
               ineffectualnesse
               of
               the
               first
               Head
               of
               Answers
               .
            
          
           
             
               Section
               XIV
               .
            
             
               Of
               Beza's
               Interpretation
               ,
               of
               the
               Praesident
               .
            
             
               THe
               second
               
                 followes
                 upon
                 a
              
               supposition
               (
               
                 but
                 not
              
               grant
               )
               that
               these
               Angels
               were
               personae
               singulares
               ,
               
               and
               that
               the
               word
               Angel
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               individually
               ,
               yet
               they
               conceive
               this
               will
               not
               at
               all
               advantage
               the
               Episcopall
               cause
               .
               For
               1.
               
               Mr.
               Beza
               (
               no
               great
               friend
               to
               Episcopacy
               )
               acknowledgeth
               that
               by
               these
               words
               
                 to
                 the
                 Angel
              
               is
               meant
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               the
               Praesident
               ,
               as
               whom
               it
               behooved
               specially
               to
               be
               admonished
               touching
               those
               matters
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               both
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Collegues
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Church
               likewise
               ;
               but
               then
               he
               addeth
               ,
               But
               that
               Episcopal
               degree
               which
               was
               afterward
               by
               humane
               invention
               brought
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               certainly
               neither
               can
               nor
               ought
               to
               be
               from
               hence
               concluded
               .
               Nay
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               perpetuall
               President
               should
               be
               of
               necessity
               as
               the
               thence
               arising
               Oligarchical
               tyranny
               (
               whose
               head
               is
               the
               Antichristian
               beast
               )
               now
               at
               length
               with
               the
               most
               certaine
               ruine
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Church
               onely
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               word
               also
               ,
               maketh
               manifest
               ;
               By
               which
               quotation
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               though
               Beza
               held
               the
               Angel
               to
               be
               a
               singular
               person
               ,
               yet
               he
               held
               him
               to
               be
               
                 Angelus
                 Praeses
              
               ,
               not
               
                 Angelus
                 Princeps
              
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               was
               
                 Praeses
                 pro
                 tempore
              
               ,
               just
               as
               a
               Moderator
               in
               an
               Assembly
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               Speaker
               in
               Parliament
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               this
               I
               reply
               ,
               1.
               that
               Mr.
               Beza's
               interpretation
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               foreknown
               and
               formerly
               mentioned
               by
               us
               ,
               so
               was
               it
               
               not
               in
               reason
               to
               be
               of
               any
               force
               or
               authority
               with
               us
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               but
               upon
               the
               score
               intimated
               here
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               onely
               
                 no
                 great
                 friend
              
               ,
               but
               a
               knowne
               
                 profest
                 enemy
              
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               obliged
               to
               be
               ,
               by
               the
               course
               wherein
               he
               was
               engaged
               at
               Geneva
               .
               All
               that
               his
               authority
               concludes
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               to
               avoid
               a
               plaine
               testimony
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               for
               his
               turne
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               be
               induced
               to
               affirme
               that
               confidently
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               hath
               no
               ground
               of
               proofe
               ,
               nay
               ,
               wherein
               all
               wayes
               of
               evidence
               ,
               that
               th●
               matter
               is
               capable
               of
               ,
               are
               absolutely
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Thus
               't
               is
               certainly
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               for
               when
               Beza
               hath
               here
               acknowledged
               that
               the
               Angel
               was
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               President
               ,
               who
               will
               be
               the
               most
               competent
               Judge
               or
               Witnesse
               ,
               to
               determine
               what
               was
               meant
               by
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Praesident
               ]
               in
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Church
              
               ,
               what
               kind
               of
               Praesidency
               he
               had
               ,
               whether
               onely
               of
               place
               or
               order
               ,
               and
               that
               onely
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               or
               of
               superiority
               of
               power
               and
               office
               ,
               and
               that
               perpetuall
               ?
               In
               all
               reason
               this
               is
               to
               be
               fetcht
               from
               those
               first
               Writers
               which
               speake
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               either
               use
               the
               very
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               President
               ,
               for
               such
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               as
               we
               now
               assert
               (
               a
               singular
               person
               in
               every
               Church
               ,
               having
               a
               power
               for
               life
               over
               all
               the
               Officers
               and
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               succeeding
               some
               Apostle
               ,
               or
               Apostolicall
               person
               in
               that
               power
               )
               or
               else
               in
               other
               words
               affirme
               the
               same
               thing
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Of
               this
               ,
               store
               of
               evidences
               are
               *
               elsewhere
               produced
               ,
               in
               the
               explication
               of
               the
               severall
               titles
               ,
               by
               which
               this
               
                 singular
                 prefect
              
               was
               antiently
               knowne
               ,
               whether
               of
               Apostle
               ,
               in
               a
               secondary
               use
               of
               that
               word
               ,
               of
               Angel
               ,
               of
               Bishop
               ,
               of
               Elder
               ,
               of
               Ruler
               ,
               of
               Pastor
               ,
               of
               Doctor
               ,
               of
               Steward
               ,
               of
               President
               ,
               of
               Priest
               ;
               Against
               which
               the
               bare
               authority
               of
               Mr.
               Beza's
               name
               ,
               who
               hath
               fancied
               a
               temporary
               President
               or
               Prolecutor
               ,
               and
               brought
               no
               manner
               of
               reason
               to
               confirme
               it
               ,
               will
               have
               very
               little
               validity
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 What
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 the
                 bare
              
               testimony
               of
               Beza
               ,
               
                 is
                 farther
                 confirmed
                 by
                 a
                 like
                 citation
                 out
                 of
                 the
              
               Reverend
               Divines
               at
               the
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               example
               of
               the
               King
               sending
               a
               message
               to
               both
               Houses
               ,
               and
               directing
               it
               To
               the
               Speaker
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Peeres
               ,
               which
               inferres
               not
               that
               〈◊〉
               the
               Speaker
               is
               alwayes
               the
               same
               person
               ,
               or
               the
               Governour
               ,
               or
               Ruler
               of
               the
               two
               
               Houses
               in
               the
               least
               ,
               conclude
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               this
               direction
               of
               Christ's
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Angels
               ,
               yet
               they
               might
               be
               neither
               Bishops
               ,
               nor
               yet
               perpetuall
               Moderators
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               But
               the
               authority
               of
               those
               Divines
               ,
               which
               had
               this
               answer
               from
               Beza
               ,
               addes
               nothing
               of
               weight
               ,
               because
               nothing
               of
               proofe
               to
               it
               ;
               As
               for
               their
               similitude
               ,
               it
               concludes
               nothing
               but
               this
               ,
               that
               these
               Divines
               thought
               fit
               to
               make
               use
               of
               this
               instance
               of
               a
               Speaker
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               thing
               possible
               to
               have
               been
               ,
               not
               to
               prove
               that
               so
               it
               was
               ,
               And
               the
               matter
               of
               our
               present
               inquiry
               ,
               is
               not
               ,
               what
               a
               kinde
               of
               
                 president
                 Christ
              
               and
               his
               Apostles
               might
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               ,
               have
               left
               in
               each
               Church
               ,
               but
               what
               really
               they
               did
               ;
               And
               that
               must
               be
               contested
               by
               the
               best
               Records
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               not
               by
               a
               similitude
               of
               a
               Speaker
               in
               our
               Parliaments
               .
               And
               that
               is
               all
               I
               neede
               to
               say
               to
               that
               Section
               .
            
          
           
             
               Section
               XV.
               
            
             
               Of
               Dr.
               Reynolds
               interpretation
               ,
               of
               the
               Bishop
               in
               Cyprian
               .
               Of
               Ordination
               by
               Bishops
               not
               without
               Presbyters
               ,
               from
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               Cyprian
               ,
               and
               Fermilian
               .
            
             
               
                 AFter
                 the
              
               authority
               
                 of
                 Mr.
              
               Beza
               ,
               
               
                 backt
                 with
                 that
                 of
                 the
              
               Divines
               
                 at
                 the
              
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               ,
               
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 in
                 the
              
               second
               
                 place
                 ,
                 the
              
               authority
               
                 of
                 Dr.
              
               Reynolds
               ,
               
                 who
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 a
              
               Letter
               in
               print
               against
               the
               Divine
               Right
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               so
               he
               acknowledgeth
               also
               in
               his
               conference
               with
               
                 Hart
                 ,
                 Dial.
              
               3.
               
               That
               this
               Angel
               was
               
                 persona
                 singularis
              
               :
               For
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               whole
               place
               of
               Dr.
               Reynolds
               is
               set
               down
               at
               large
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Armagh
               in
               the
               front
               of
               his
               
                 learned
                 Dissertation
              
               of
               the
               Originall
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Metropolitanes
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               not
               neede
               here
               to
               recite
               it
               ,
               being
               of
               some
               length
               ,
               and
               indeed
               nothing
               in
               it
               defined
               or
               exprest
               of
               his
               opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               President
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               made
               such
               ,
               either
               continued
               to
               be
               equall
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               or
               lasted
               but
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               Prolocutor
               of
               an
               Assembly
               doth
               ;
               I
               am
               sure
               he
               affirms
               him
               to
               have
               had
               the
               Presidentship
               (
               not
               among
               ,
               but
               )
               
                 over
                 Elders
              
               (
               which
               I
               suppose
               must
               imply
               some
               power
               )
               and
               that
               
               this
               was
               he
               that
               in
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Church
              
               the
               Fathers
               called
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               applies
               to
               him
               the
               mentions
               of
               Bishops
               made
               by
               St.
               Cyprian
               (
               and
               Cornelius
               )
               of
               whose
               notion
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               it
               〈◊〉
               not
               to
               a
               bare
               Prolocutor
               of
               an
               Assembly
               ,
               nay
               ,
               that
               in
               nothing
               it
               differeth
               from
               ours
               ,
               I
               am
               sufficiently
               assured
               ,
               and
               so
               will
               the
               Reader
               by
               what
               is
               cited
               from
               him
               Dissert
               .
               3.
               c.
               3.
               
               §
               .
               13.
               
               And
               because
               from
               some
               other
               intimations
               in
               this
               Book
               I
               see
               there
               is
               neede
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               shall
               here
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               out
               of
               many
               ,
               mention
               this
               one
               evidence
               more
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               the
               60
               Epistle
               to
               Rogation
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               had
               beene
               wronged
               and
               contumeliously
               used
               by
               a
               Deacon
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               
               and
               had
               written
               an
               account
               of
               it
               to
               Cyprian
               and
               the
               *
               
                 annuall
                 Councell
              
               of
               Bishops
               with
               him
               ,
               Cyprian
               returnes
               this
               Answer
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               his
               humility
               to
               make
               this
               complaint
               to
               the
               councell
               ,
               Cum
               pro
               Episcopatus
               vigore
               ,
               &
               Cathedrae
               authoritate
               haberes
               potestatem
               ,
               quâ
               possis
               de
               illo
               statim
               vindicari
               ,
               
                 when
                 by
                 force
                 of
                 his
                 Episcopall
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 authority
                 of
                 his
                 chaire
                 ,
                 hee
                 had
                 power
                 himselfe
                 to
                 inflict
                 punishment
                 on
                 him
                 immediatly
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               punishment
               afterward
               specified
               ,
               
                 ut
                 eum
                 deponas
                 vel
                 abstineas
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 depose
                 him
                 or
                 suspend
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Here
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 part
                 of
              
               Rogatian's
               Episcopall
               power
               ,
               
                 without
                 any
              
               joyning
               
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 to
              
               judge
               and
               censure
               the
               inferiour
               Officers
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 bound
              
               honorem
               sacerdotis
               agnoscere
               &
               Episcopo
               praeposito
               suo
               —
               
                 as
                 it
                 followes
                 in
                 that
              
               Epistle
               ,
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               honour
               of
               their
               Priest
               ,
               and
               with
               full
               humility
               make
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               Bishop
               which
               is
               set
               over
               them
               .
               All
               power
               
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
              
               one
               
                 set
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 call'd
              
               promiscuous●ly
               Priest
               and
               Bishop
               in
               Cyprian's
               style
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               therefore
               when
               in
               the
               Appendix
               to
               this
               Book
               ,
               these
               men
               to
               prove
               that
               
                 Ordination
                 by
                 Bishops
                 without
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
              
               Presbyters
               
                 was
                 alwayes
                 forbidden
                 and
                 opposed
              
               ,
               tell
               us
               of
               Aureliu's
               being
               ordained
               by
               Cyprian
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 Collegues
                 ▪
              
               Ep.
               33.
               and
               then
               assure
               us
               from
               8p
               .
               58.
               that
               by
               his
               collegues
               he
               meanes
               his
               Presbyters
               (
               where
               yet
               there
               is
               no
               other
               proofe
               of
               it
               ▪
               but
               the
               using
               of
               these
               words
               in
               the
               Inscription
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               Cyprianus
               ▪
               
                 cum
                 Collegis
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Ego
                 &
                 collegae
              
               ,
               Cyprian
               
                 with
                 his
                 collegues
              
               ,
               and
               
                 I
                 and
                 my
                 collegues
              
               )
               This
               is
               a
               great
               ,
               but
               discernible
               fallacy
               put
               upon
               the
               Reader
               ,
               as
               will
               soone
               appeare
               
               1.
               
               If
               we
               but
               observe
               that
               the
               33
               Epistle
               ,
               where
               he
               tells
               of
               Aurelius
               ,
               was
               written
               by
               Cyprian
               to
               his
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               are
               the
               persons
               whom
               he
               advertiseth
               ,
               what
               
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 Collegues
              
               had
               done
               ,
               and
               so
               sure
               were
               not
               those
               Collegues
               that
               did
               it
               with
               him
               .
               Or
               secondly
               ,
               if
               for
               the
               understanding
               Cyprian's
               notion
               of
               
                 Collegues
                 ,
                 Ep.
              
               58.
               we
               shall
               but
               looke
               forward
               to
               the
               next
               Epistle
               59.
               for
               that
               will
               fully
               discover
               it
               ,
               being
               this
               ,
               
                 Cyprianus
                 &
                 caeteri
                 Collegae
                 qui
                 in
                 Concilio
                 affuerunt
                 numero
                 LXVI
                 .
              
               where
               
                 Cyprians
                 Collegues
              
               are
               evidently
               the
               66.
               
               Bishops
               that
               were
               in
               Councel
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 The
                 like
                 might
                 be
                 also
                 observed
                 of
                 the
              
               Testimony
               
                 out
                 of
              
               Firmilian
               ,
               
                 which
                 they
                 there
                 subjoyne
                 ,
                 of
                 the
              
               Seniores
               and
               Praepositi
               
                 that
                 have
              
               power
               of
               ordeining
               ,
               
                 by
                 whom
                 ,
                 say
                 they
              
               ,
               the
               Presbyters
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Bishops
               are
               understood
               ;
               
                 But
                 againe
                 't
                 is
                 cleare
                 by
                 the
                 expresse
                 words
                 of
                 the
              
               Epistle
               ,
               
                 that
                 by
                 them
                 are
                 meant
                 the
              
               Bishops
               
                 in
                 their
              
               annual
               Councel
               ,
               Necessari●
               apud
               nos
               fit
               ut
               per
               singulos
               annos
               Seniores
               &
               Praepositi
               in
               unu●
               conveniamus
               —
               'T
               is
               necessary
               that
               every
               yeare
               we
               the
               Elders
               and
               Governors
               should
               meet
               together
               to
               dispose
               and
               order
               those
               things
               which
               are
               committed
               to
               our
               care
               ,
               
                 adding
                 concerning
                 the
              
               Church
               (
               
                 in
                 opposition
                 to
              
               Hereticks
               )
               that
               all
               power
               and
               grace
               is
               placed
               in
               it
               ,
               ubi
               praesident
               majores
               natu
               ,
               qui
               &
               Baptizandi
               &
               manum
               imponendi
               &
               ordinandi
               possident
               potestatem
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Elders
               praeside
               ,
               and
               have
               power
               of
               Baptizing
               ,
               absolving
               and
               ordeining
               ,
               
                 an
                 evident
              
               description
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Bishops
               .
               
                 But
                 this
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 essay
                 ,
                 what
                 their
              
               testimonies
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
              
               Fathers
               ,
               
                 scattered
                 sometimes
                 in
                 this
                 Book
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 a
                 place
                 to
              
               examine
               them
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Lastly
               Dr.
               Reinolds
               acknowledges
               another
               Praesident
               even
               among
               Bishops
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               chiefest
               City
               in
               the
               Province
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               Metropolitan
               .
               All
               which
               are
               contrary
               enough
               to
               the
               praetensions
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               (
               what
               amends
               he
               hath
               made
               them
               in
               his
               
                 Printed
                 letter
              
               I
               know
               not
               ▪
               )
            
             
               8.
               
               Yet
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               there
               lyes
               no
               obligation
               upon
               us
               to
               regulate
               our
               Doctrine
               by
               Doctor
               Reinolds's
               scheme
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               being
               sufficiently
               instructed
               by
               the
               Primitive
               records
               and
               practice
               ,
               what
               kind
               of
               power
               and
               dignity
               belonged
               to
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Praesident
               among
               them
               ,
               the
               very
               same
               that
               we
               now
               
               pretend
               to
               be
               the
               Bishops
               due
               ,
               And
               if
               Christ's
               letter
               were
               addrest
               to
               the
               Angel
               ,
               as
               to
               such
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Praesident
               ,
               't
               is
               all
               that
               we
               desire
               ,
               to
               erect
               our
               fabrick
               of
               Spiscopacy
               on
               this
               one
               place
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               not
               (
               as
               there
               are
               )
               others
               able
               to
               support
               the
               weight
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               And
               so
               we
               see
               what
               reasons
               have
               been
               brought
               to
               make
               good
               their
               second
               head
               of
               Answers
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               had
               promise
               that
               they
               were
               
                 solid
                 and
                 every
                 way
                 sufficient
                 answers
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               in
               the
               issue
               there
               is
               nothing
               so
               much
               as
               offered
               toward
               it
               ,
               save
               onely
               the
               testimony
               of
               Master
               Beza
               ,
               the
               Divines
               at
               the
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               (
               which
               is
               by
               interpretation
               themselve●
               )
               and
               Doctor
               Reynolds
               ,
               who
               yet
               is
               not
               perfectly
               of
               their
               party
               neither
               .
            
          
           
             
               Section
               XVI
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               being
               Metropolitical
               .
               Of
               the
               paueity
               of
               believers
               .
            
             
               
                 HAving
                 thus
                 done
              
               ,
               
               
                 they
                 say
              
               It
               is
               objected
               by
               some
               men
               that
               the
               seven
               Cities
               ,
               in
               which
               these
               seven
               
                 Asian
                 Churches
              
               had
               their
               seat
               were
               all
               of
               them
               Metropolitical
               ,
               and
               so
               had
               relation
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Towns
               and
               Cities
               of
               Asia
               ,
               as
               unto
               daughters
               rising
               under
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               these
               Churches
               were
               Metropolitical
               Churches
               ,
               and
               their
               Angels
               Metropolitical
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               How
               this
               comes
               to
               be
               styled
               an
               objection
               I
               cannot
               well
               guesse
               ,
               or
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               against
               which
               it
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               objected
               .
               The
               truth
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               farre
               as
               any
               Episcopal
               person
               I
               know
               ,
               is
               interessed
               in
               it
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               onely
               evident
               of
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               
                 seven
                 Asian
                 Churches
              
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               Bishops
               ,
               which
               is
               sufficient
               for
               us
               against
               the
               Assemblers
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               over
               and
               above
               that
               ,
               all
               reason
               to
               deem
               them
               Starres
               of
               a
               
                 first
                 magnitude
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Mother-Cities
                 ,
                 Metropolitanes
              
               and
               that
               very
               pertinent
               to
               be
               urged
               in
               this
               matter
               of
               the
               
                 Asian
                 Angels
              
               ,
               not
               to
               secure
               the
               proofes
               of
               Episcopacy
               taken
               from
               thence
               ,
               but
               to
               render
               a
               reason
               why
               in
               all
               Asia
               but
               
                 seven
                 Churches
              
               and
               their
               Bishops
               are
               named
               there
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               
               the
               discourse
               is
               inlarged
               (
               above
               what
               it
               needed
               to
               have
               been
               )
               Dissert
               .
               4.
               5.
               to
               set
               downe
               the
               nature
               of
               Metropolitanes
               ,
               the
               exemplars
               of
               them
               among
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               the
               expresses
               of
               the
               Institution
               in
               the
               Apostles
               writings
               ,
               and
               the
               signal
               evidences
               of
               it
               in
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Antient
                 Canons
              
               in
               the
               Councel
               of
               Nice
               and
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               Ephesus
               ,
               all
               owning
               them
               as
               Primitive
               and
               
                 Apostolical
                 Institutions
              
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               exemplified
               in
               Jerusalem
               ,
               in
               Antioch
               ,
               in
               Rome
               ,
               in
               Alexandria
               ,
               in
               Gortyna
               of
               Creet
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               in
               all
               the
               
                 seven
                 Churches
                 of
                 Asia
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               What
               is
               there
               thus
               set
               down
               ,
               if
               it
               have
               not
               perfect
               truth
               in
               it
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               very
               glad
               to
               see
               the
               weake
               parts
               of
               that
               discourse
               discovered
               ,
               and
               therefore
               though
               I
               never
               proposed
               or
               meant
               it
               as
               an
               Objection
               of
               ours
               against
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               having
               no
               need
               of
               such
               auxiliaries
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               matter
               being
               sufficiently
               proved
               without
               ,
               and
               this
               onely
               added
               
                 ex
                 abundanti
              
               ,
               yet
               I
               shall
               most
               willingly
               attend
               their
               motions
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               answers
               they
               will
               adapt
               to
               this
               Objection
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 And
                 1.
                 they
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 it
              
               will
               hardly
               be
               proved
               that
               these
               
                 seven
                 .
                 Cities
              
               were
               all
               of
               them
               
                 Metropolitical
                 Cities
              
               in
               S.
               John's
               dayes
               ,
               And
               the
               scituation
               of
               most
               them
               lying
               neerer
               together
               on
               the
               Sea
               side
               makes
               it
               very
               improbable
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               To
               this
               I
               reply
               ,
               that
               for
               five
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 Sardis
                 ,
                 Pergamus
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Laodicaea
                 ,
                 Pliny
              
               ,
               that
               lived
               and
               wrote
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               Vespatian's
               reigne
               ,
               
               is
               a
               competent
               witnesse
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               Cities
               wherein
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Proconsuls
              
               sixt
               their
               Courts
               or
               Seats
               of
               Judicature
               ,
               and
               administred
               justice
               there
               to
               all
               the
               Cities
               about
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               interpretation
               of
               a
               
                 chiefe
                 City
              
               or
               Metropolis
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 secular
                 account
              
               ,
               and
               agreeably
               Vlpian
               mentions
               Ephesus
               as
               the
               chief
               of
               these
               Metropoles
               .
               And
               for
               the
               other
               two
               ,
               Philadelphia
               and
               Thyatira
               ,
               the
               latter
               of
               these
               by
               *
               Ptolomee
               ,
               the
               former
               by
               the
               Councel
               of
               
                 Constantinople
                 sub
                 Menâ
              
               is
               punctually
               affirmed
               to
               be
               a
               Metropolis
               .
               To
               these
               are
               added
               other
               evidences
               and
               reasons
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Arch-Bishop
              
               of
               Armagh
               hath
               written
               (
               besides
               his
               Original
               of
               Metropolitanes
               )
               a
               very
               
                 learned
                 Dissertation
              
               of
               the
               
                 Lydian
                 Asia
              
               ,
               on
               purpose
               to
               cleare
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
             
               6.
               
               And
               when
               a
               thing
               is
               so
               largely
               proved
               already
               ,
               and
               when
               a
               satisfactory
               proofe
               of
               it
               in
               any
               one
               of
               the
               seven
               Cities
               is
               abundantly
               sufficient
               to
               the
               asserting
               of
               Metropolitanes
               ,
               (
               for
               then
               the
               Angel
               of
               that
               one
               was
               a
               Metropolitan
               )
               't
               is
               then
               certainly
               a
               very
               incompetent
               confutation
               barely
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 will
                 hardly
                 be
                 proved
                 ,
                 that
                 these
              
               seven
               Cities
               
                 were
                 all
                 of
                 them
              
               Metropolitical
               Cities
               
                 in
                 Saint
              
               John's
               dayes
               ,
               for
               if
               it
               be
               proved
               ,
               it
               matters
               now
               how
               hardly
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               one
               were
               so
               in
               S.
               John's
               dayes
               ,
               it
               matters
               not
               ,
               if
               possibly
               some
               other
               were
               not
               ,
               that
               one
               was
               a
               
                 Metropolitical
                 Angel
              
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               we
               need
               insist
               on
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               And
               for
               the
               Argument
               to
               make
               it
               improbable
               ,
               drawn
               from
               the
               situation
               of
               the
               Cities
               ,
               that
               is
               as
               infirme
               ;
               for
               this
               ,
               as
               all
               other
               controversies
               of
               matters
               of
               fact
               ,
               must
               be
               waged
               by
               authorities
               of
               those
               which
               were
               likely
               to
               know
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               to
               testifie
               aright
               ,
               and
               to
               those
               we
               have
               all
               reason
               to
               adhere
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               moved
               by
               arguments
               that
               seeme
               probable
               to
               those
               that
               live
               1600.
               yeares
               after
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               perhaps
               so
               perfect
               Masters
               of
               the
               Geographie
               of
               the
               place
               as
               duly
               to
               be
               able
               to
               judge
               even
               what
               is
               in
               that
               respect
               most
               probable
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Nay
               for
               the
               distances
               of
               these
               Cities
               ,
               though
               I
               have
               not
               now
               Mr.
               Brightman
               by
               me
               ,
               yet
               my
               notes
               out
               of
               him
               tell
               me
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               scale
               of
               
                 furlongs
                 ,
                 Pergamus
              
               was
               distant
               from
               Smyrna
               540.
               furlongs
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               about
               68.
               
               
                 English
                 miles
              
               ,
               and
               Ephesus
               from
               Smyrna
               320.
               i.
               e.
               about
               40.
               miles
               ,
               and
               Thyatira
               from
               
                 Pergamus
                 80.
                 
                 English
              
               miles
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               distance
               very
               reconcileable
               with
               their
               being
               Metropoles
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               
                 But
                 they
                 are
                 content
                 to
              
               suppose
               
                 this
                 was
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 have
              
               answers
               
                 ready
                 another
                 way
              
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               no
               good
               argument
               from
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               Cities
               to
               inferre
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               for
               though
               the
               Cities
               were
               great
               ,
               yet
               the
               Churches
               were
               but
               small
               ,
               and
               the
               number
               of
               believers
               very
               few
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               To
               this
               I
               reply
               ,
               1.
               by
               concession
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               places
               and
               times
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               Church
               cannot
               absolutely
               be
               concluded
               from
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               possible
               that
               a
               
                 great
                 City
              
               may
               have
               utterly
               resisted
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               a
               
               lesser
               City
               received
               it
               ;
               or
               againe
               a
               
                 greater
                 City
              
               ,
               that
               hath
               received
               the
               Faith
               in
               some
               of
               the
               Members
               ,
               may
               yet
               have
               fewer
               believers
               in
               it
               ,
               than
               another
               City
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               so
               great
               .
               This
               therefore
               is
               not
               our
               way
               of
               concluding
               ,
               from
               the
               bare
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               Cities
               ,
               to
               infer
               the
               great
               number
               of
               believers
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Our
               way
               of
               concluding
               is
               this
               ;
               Paul
               had
               spent
               
                 three
                 yeares
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               20.
               31.
               in
               this
               Lydian
               or
               
                 Proconsular
                 Asia
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               18.
               
               In
               this
               time
               he
               had
               pursued
               his
               worke
               very
               diligently
               and
               zealously
               ,
               not
               
                 ceasing
                 to
                 warne
                 every
                 one
                 night
                 and
                 day
                 with
                 teares
                 ,
              
               and
               herein
               his
               harvest
               was
               proportionable
               to
               his
               labour
               ;
               After
               
                 two
                 years
              
               space
               and
               upwards
               spent
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               ver
               .
               19.
               that
               by
               the
               continuance
               of
               his
               preaching
               and
               gathering
               
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 dwelt
                 in
              
               Asia
               ,
               
                 heard
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 both
              
               Jews
               and
               Greeks
               ,
               and
               though
               many
               were
               hardned
               and
               
                 believed
                 not
              
               ,
               and
               
                 spake
                 evil
                 of
                 that
                 way
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               9.
               yet
               ver
               .
               17.
               by
               some
               extraordinary
               workes
               of
               his
               ,
               which
               were
               made
               
                 knowne
                 to
                 all
                 the
              
               Jews
               and
               Greeks
               
                 dwelling
                 at
              
               Ephesus
               ,
               
                 feare
                 fell
                 on
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 was
                 magnified
                 ,
              
               a
               conversion
               in
               a
               manner
               general
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               followes
               ,
               
                 and
                 many
                 that
                 believed
              
               —
               ver
               .
               18.
               and
               
                 so
                 mightily
                 grew
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 prevailed
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               20.
               
               Whereupon
               Saint
               Paul
               himselfe
               speaking
               of
               these
               successes
               ,
               calls
               it
               a
               
                 great
                 dore
                 and
                 an
                 effectual
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               16.
               9.
               which
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               v.
               8.
               was
               opened
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               From
               hence
               we
               conclude
               ,
               and
               sure
               safely
               may
               ,
               1.
               that
               in
               Asia
               generally
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               Ephesus
               there
               was
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Christians
               ,
               before
               this
               time
               of
               
                 Christs
                 Epistle
              
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               not
               a
               concluding
               it
               barely
               from
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               that
               or
               any
               other
               Cities
               of
               Asia
               )
               Secondly
               from
               hence
               ,
               together
               with
               Ephesus's
               being
               in
               the
               
                 secular
                 account
              
               (
               the
               
                 Notitiae
                 Imperiales
              
               )
               a
               Metropolis
               ,
               where
               the
               Assizes
               were
               kept
               ,
               we
               conclude
               that
               Ephesus
               was
               in
               the
               Christian
               account
               also
               a
               Metropolis
               ,
               and
               the
               chiefe
               of
               all
               Asia
               ;
               and
               this
               I
               hope
               is
               not
               so
               improbable
               infirme
               a
               way
               of
               concluding
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               imposed
               on
               us
               seemed
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               from
               hence
               ,
               and
               from
               other
               exemplifications
               of
               it
               (
               as
               that
               Trallis
               and
               Magnesia
               ,
               which
               appeare
               to
               be
               
               under
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               are
               by
               Ignatius
               written
               to
               as
               all
               
                 Episcopal
                 Sees
              
               ,
               in
               our
               present
               notion
               of
               the
               word
               Bishop
               )
               we
               conclude
               that
               other
               Cities
               of
               Asia
               beside
               these
               seven
               ,
               had
               received
               the
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               and
               were
               certainely
               taken
               care
               for
               by
               Paul
               ,
               which
               had
               planted
               it
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               agreeably
               had
               Rulers
               setled
               in
               them
               ,
               i.
               e.
               Bishops
               subordinate
               to
               the
               Metropolitans
               .
               And
               all
               these
               inferences
               I
               doubt
               not
               will
               appeare
               regular
               enough
               ,
               and
               I
               should
               farther
               enlarge
               on
               them
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               answer
               ,
               which
               could
               render
               it
               needful
               or
               seasonable
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               As
               for
               the
               paucity
               of
               Christians
               in
               those
               times
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               cannot
               be
               pertinently
               opposed
               to
               our
               pretensions
               ,
               because
               still
               the
               number
               of
               Christians
               in
               a
               great
               City
               might
               beare
               the
               same
               proportion
               to
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Christians
               in
               the
               smaller
               Cities
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               in
               the
               one
               did
               to
               the
               people
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               
                 one
                 thousand
              
               bearing
               the
               same
               proportion
               to
               
                 one
                 hundred
              
               ,
               that
               an
               
                 hundred
                 thousand
              
               doth
               to
               
                 ten
                 thousand
              
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               And
               it
               being
               the
               affirmation
               of
               Clemens
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               in
               
                 each
                 City
              
               ,
               where
               they
               received
               any
               proselytes
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               few
               ,
               before
               their
               parting
               constituted
               a
               Bishop
               (
               with
               his
               Deacon
               )
               who
               was
               to
               be
               governor
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 should
                 after
                 believe
                 ,
              
               it
               followes
               unquestionably
               from
               thence
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Cities
               which
               had
               but
               
                 few
                 Christians
                 ,
                 Bishops
              
               might
               be
               and
               were
               constituted
               ,
               and
               those
               very
               regularly
               depending
               on
               the
               greater
               (
               their
               Metropolitical
               )
               Cities
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               faith
               was
               derived
               to
               them
               ,
               (
               as
               from
               Ephesus
               ,
               where
               Paul
               chiefly
               resided
               ,
               to
               the
               Cities
               about
               it
               )
               and
               all
               this
               without
               any
               need
               of
               ballancing
               the
               parties
               ,
               or
               considering
               what
               comparison
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Christians
               in
               one
               ,
               or
               the
               other
               ,
               bore
               to
               the
               number
               of
               the
               unbelievers
               in
               either
               City
               .
               And
               let
               this
               serve
               by
               way
               of
               Reply
               to
               the
               first
               branch
               of
               the
               second
               answer
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Section
               XVI
               .
            
             
               Of
               modelling
               Churches
               according
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Roman
               state
               .
               Of
               exemplars
               of
               Metropolitans
               among
               the
               Jewes
               .
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Apostles
               instituting
               Metropolitans
               .
            
             
               THeir
               second
               answer
               is
               ,
               
               we
               doe
               not
               believe
               that
               ever
               it
               can
               be
               proved
               that
               the
               Apostles
               did
               modell
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Roman
               state
               .
               This
               was
               the
               after
               policy
               of
               Christian
               Emperours
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               no
               part
               of
               Apostolicall
               policy
               ;
               And
               therefore
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               because
               there
               were
               divers
               Cities
               under
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               those
               7.
               
               Cities
               ,
               that
               therefore
               there
               should
               be
               divers
               Churches
               subordinate
               to
               the
               7.
               
               Asian
               Churches
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               which
               designed
               to
               plant
               a
               Church
               in
               the
               Heathen
               World
               ,
               should
               doe
               it
               in
               that
               manner
               as
               would
               be
               most
               advantagious
               to
               their
               end
               ,
               will
               not
               I
               hope
               be
               accounted
               strange
               .
               This
               generally
               was
               by
               betaking
               themselves
               to
               the
               Cities
               ,
               rather
               than
               the
               villages
               ,
               and
               first
               to
               the
               
                 greater
                 Cities
              
               ,
               unto
               which
               was
               the
               most
               
                 frequent
                 resort
              
               ,
               that
               by
               that
               meanes
               the
               faith
               might
               be
               most
               compendiously
               and
               successefully
               propagated
               .
               If
               a
               
                 greater
                 City
              
               resisted
               their
               preaching
               ,
               or
               fewer
               Saints
               were
               gathered
               there
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               then
               pretend
               to
               prove
               ,
               or
               to
               believe
               that
               that
               was
               constituted
               a
               
                 Metropolitan
                 Church
              
               with
               superiority
               over
               others
               of
               greater
               antiquity
               ,
               or
               larger
               growth
               in
               the
               faith
               whatsoever
               the
               dignity
               of
               it
               were
               in
               the
               secular
               account
               ;
               But
               when
               a
               whole
               Nation
               is
               converted
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               populous
               
                 Cities
                 first
              
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               the
               
                 sound
                 gone
                 out
                 into
                 all
                 the
                 Region
                 ,
              
               and
               lesser
               Cities
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               then
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               which
               certainly
               constituted
               Bishops
               in
               every
               
                 believing
                 City
              
               (
               and
               therefore
               what
               is
               reported
               to
               have
               been
               done
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 in
                 every
                 Church
              
               ,
               Acts
               14.
               23.
               is
               appointed
               to
               be
               done
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 in
                 every
                 City
              
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
               5
               )
               should
               set
               up
               the
               
                 principall
                 Sees
              
               in
               those
               most
               
                 Christian
                 Cities
              
               ,
               which
               had
               formerly
               the
               priority
               in
               the
               Romane
               state
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               the
               wisest
               method
               ,
               and
               fittest
               for
               the
               wisest
               planters
               to
               take
               ,
               so
               we
               have
               all
               reason
               to
               believe
               it
               was
               done
               particularly
               in
               the
               
               Lydian
               or
               
                 Proconsular
                 Asia
              
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               being
               many
               more
               
                 Christian
                 Cities
              
               ,
               than
               those
               seven
               ,
               to
               whom
               Christ's
               Epistle
               is
               addrest
               ,
               those
               are
               in
               all
               reason
               to
               be
               accounted
               the
               chiefe
               of
               that
               Region
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               are
               not
               named
               ,
               lesse
               princi●all
               than
               they
               :
               which
               concurring
               with
               what
               we
               finde
               recorded
               in
               Pliny
               and
               Ptolomy
               of
               the
               account
               of
               them
               in
               the
               
                 imperiall
                 noticiae
              
               ,
               if
               it
               demonstrate
               not
               ,
               is
               yet
               matter
               of
               exceeding
               great
               probability
               ,
               and
               may
               perswade
               with
               any
               reasonable
               man
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               any
               degree
               such
               ,
               which
               is
               offered
               to
               be
               confronted
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               that
               which
               scandalizeth
               the
               Assemblers
               (
               for
               we
               are
               left
               to
               Divine
               what
               it
               is
               )
               be
               the
               unfitnesse
               that
               the
               Apostles
               should
               modell
               the
               Church
               according
               to
               the
               
                 Roman
                 state
              
               .
               I
               shall
               first
               demand
               how
               it
               is
               possible
               to
               imagine
               a
               plantation
               of
               a
               Church
               in
               any
               ,
               whether
               Jewish
               or
               Heathen
               state
               ,
               without
               doing
               somewhat
               equivalent
               to
               this
               ?
               For
               suppose
               Joseph
               of
               Arimathea
               to
               have
               (
               as
               *
               Gildas
               saith
               )
               converted
               the
               
                 Britannick
                 church
              
               in
               Tiberius's
               time
               ,
               is
               it
               to
               be
               imagined
               that
               he
               should
               meddle
               with
               the
               civill
               power
               of
               this
               Nation
               ,
               as
               it
               stood
               in
               respect
               of
               it's
               separation
               from
               other
               
                 Nations
                 ,
                 toto
                 divisa
                 Orbe
              
               ,
               or
               with
               the
               divisions
               or
               distributions
               of
               this
               Nation
               within
               it selfe
               ,
               into
               Cities
               ,
               and
               Provinces
               ,
               &c.
               or
               goe
               about
               to
               innovate
               any
               thing
               in
               that
               matter
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               certaine
               that
               it
               was
               no
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Christian
                 faith
              
               to
               be
               such
               a
               judge
               or
               divider
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               other
               side
               that
               all
               should
               remaine
               as
               it
               did
               (
               in
               that
               respect
               )
               before
               the
               coming
               of
               Christianity
               ?
               And
               therefore
               supposing
               1.
               
               That
               this
               Nation
               were
               governed
               by
               a
               King
               of
               its
               own
               ;
               is
               it
               not
               certain
               that
               this
               
                 nationall
                 Church
              
               should
               follow
               the
               boundaries
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               modeld
               according
               to
               the
               government
               of
               the
               (
               formerly
               Heathen
               )
               
                 Britannick
                 state
              
               ?
               And
               supposing
               againe
               (
               what
               hath
               already
               been
               proved
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               Clemens
               ,
               and
               by
               comparing
               Act.
               14.
               23.
               with
               Tit.
               1.
               5.
               
               )
               that
               a
               Bishop
               were
               constituted
               in
               every
               Church
               ,
               in
               each
               City
               ,
               will
               there
               be
               any
               reason
               of
               doubting
               but
               that
               those
               Cities
               being
               subordinate
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               customes
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               the
               Churches
               in
               those
               Cities
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishops
               in
               those
               Churches
               shall
               be
               so
               also
               ?
               This
               I
               hope
               will
               not
               be
               deemed
               an
               impious
               compliance
               
               with
               heathenisme
               ,
               or
               conformity
               with
               the
               World
               ,
               nay
               ,
               though
               the
               Emperour
               of
               Rome
               (
               by
               his
               conquests
               here
               )
               were
               the
               author
               of
               these
               distributions
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               then
               secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               already
               cleared
               in
               the
               Dissertations
               ,
               that
               this
               Ecclesiastick
               division
               of
               Cities
               into
               Mothers
               and
               
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 Metropoles
              
               and
               
                 inferiour
                 Cities
              
               ,
               was
               by
               the
               Apostle
               copied
               out
               from
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               as
               when
               God
               commands
               by
               Moses
               ,
               that
               Judges
               and
               Officers
               should
               be
               ordained
               in
               every
               
                 City
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               16.
               18.
               and
               that
               in
               matters
               of
               weight
               and
               doubt
               they
               should
               resort
               to
               Jerusalem
               ;
               to
               the
               Judge
               and
               Sanhedrim
               there
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               it
               appeares
               that
               Jerusalem
               was
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               those
               other
               Cities
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               evident
               ,
               Act.
               9.
               by
               the
               story
               of
               Saul
               carrying
               Letters
               of
               Commission
               from
               the
               Sanhedrim
               there
               to
               the
               consistories
               in
               Damascus
               ,
               and
               by
               many
               other
               evidences
               .
               So
               likewise
               Numb
               .
               3.
               when
               
                 three
                 Families
              
               of
               the
               Levits
               ,
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               were
               
                 separated
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
              
               and
               an
               head
               or
               Prince
               or
               President
               of
               every
               of
               these
               ,
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 v.
                 24.
                 30.
                 35.
                 
                 Eleazar
                 Aaron's
                 Sonne
              
               is
               constituted
               over
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               styled
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 Levites
                 ,
              
               This
               is
               clearly
               a
               patterne
               of
               the
               Metropolitanes
               in
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               may
               therefore
               owne
               it's
               derivation
               from
               thence
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               the
               
                 Heathen
                 models
              
               of
               Government
               ,
               which
               yet
               it
               was
               not
               reasonably
               to
               disturbe
               ,
               being
               found
               so
               concordant
               to
               ,
               and
               commodious
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               that
               what
               was
               done
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               was
               done
               by
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               and
               Apostolicall
               persons
               ,
               the
               first
               founders
               of
               Churches
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               by
               the
               
                 after
                 policy
              
               (
               as
               is
               suggested
               )
               of
               
                 Christian
                 Emperours
              
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               might
               have
               appeared
               abundantly
               by
               these
               few
               testimonies
               ,
               of
               they
               had
               been
               worthy
               to
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               .
               First
               ,
               of
               the
               councell
               of
               
                 Nice
                 An.
                 Domini
              
               325.
               not
               many
               yeares
               after
               the
               conversion
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               the
               first
               
                 Christian
                 Emperour
              
               ,
               Can.
               6.
               which
               takes
               care
               for
               the
               
                 preserving
                 the
                 priviledges
                 of
                 the
                 Metropolitanes
              
               (
               by
               name
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Alexandria
               should
               have
               power
               over
               the
               Churches
               in
               
                 Aegypt
                 ,
                 Lybia
              
               and
               Pentapolis
               ,
               that
               in
               Antioch
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Provinces
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 priveleges
                 should
                 be
                 preserved
                 to
                 
                 the
                 Churches
              
               )
               begins
               with
               this
               rule
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Let
                 the
                 antient
                 customes
                 continue
                 in
                 force
                 ,
              
               which
               certainly
               referres
               to
               that
               which
               was
               long
               before
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Emperours
              
               ,
               and
               (
               without
               any
               reason
               of
               doubting
               )
               to
               the
               first
               constitutions
               of
               those
               Churches
               by
               St.
               Marke
               ,
               and
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Canon
               goes
               on
               to
               exact
               this
               by
               way
               of
               conformity
               with
               other
               places
               ,
               with
               Rome
               it selfe
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 force
                 with
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               and
               upon
               these
               grounds
               the
               Canon
               requires
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               universally
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               man
               be
               made
               a
               Bishop
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 without
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Metropolitan
                 ,
                 he
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Bishop
              
               —
            
             
               6.
               
               So
               in
               the
               9.
               
               Canon
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               341.
               which
               begins
               thus
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 which
                 presides
                 in
                 the
                 Metropolis
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Bishops
                 in
                 every
                 Province
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Province
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 because
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 businesse
                 ,
                 resort
                 from
                 all
                 sides
                 to
                 the
                 Metropolis
              
               (
               which
               is
               the
               very
               thing
               we
               now
               contend
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               reason
               of
               conforming
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               to
               the
               civill
               models
               )
               and
               then
               proceeds
               to
               forbid
               other
               Bishops
               acting
               any
               thing
               of
               such
               a
               nature
               without
               him
               ,
               this
               is
               backt
               with
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 antient
              
               Canon
               
                 of
                 our
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 in
                 force
                 ,
              
               referring
               againe
               to
               the
               
                 immemoriall
                 custome
              
               of
               all
               Churches
               since
               the
               first
               plantation
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               
                 after-policie
                 of
                 Christian
                 Emperours
                 and
              
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               is
               here
               suggested
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               canon
               of
               the
               
                 Great
                 councell
              
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               431.
               (
               which
               is
               the
               defining
               a
               speciall
               matter
               of
               Metropoliticall
               right
               )
               where
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               controversie
               is
               rehearsed
               ,
               how
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               invaded
               the
               priviledges
               of
               the
               Cypriots
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               
                 antient
                 custome
              
               ,
               and
               the
               decree
               is
               made
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Cyprus
               shall
               retaine
               them
               inviolate
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
              
               Canons
               
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 antient
                 custome
              
               ;
               The
               Canon
               extends
               it selfe
               to
               all
               other
               Dioceses
               and
               Provinces
               ,
               that
               no
               Bishop
               
               shall
               meddle
               with
               
                 another
                 Province
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 upward
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 under
                 his
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 his
                 praedecessors
                 power
              
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               most
               evident
               that
               the
               
                 Metropolitical
                 power
              
               ,
               and
               
                 primacy
                 Ecclesiasticall
              
               is
               derived
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               plantation
               of
               each
               Church
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               this
               was
               a
               part
               of
               
                 Apostolicall
                 policy
              
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               an
               
                 after
                 policy
                 of
              
               Christian
               Emperours
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               And
               upon
               these
               grounds
               of
               probation
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               competently
               secured
               that
               this
               is
               proved
               ,
               which
               they
               doe
               not
               
                 believe
                 ever
                 can
                 be
              
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               other
               argument
               to
               prove
               their
               negative
               ,
               but
               their
               not
               believing
               the
               affirmative
               .
            
          
           
             
               Section
               XVII
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               objection
               against
               Metropoles
               from
               the
               seven
               Starres
               in
               seven
               Churches
               .
            
             
               
                 OF
                 the
                 same
                 temper
                 is
                 their
                 third
              
               answer
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 they
              
               are
               fully
               assured
               that
               it
               can
               never
               be
               made
               out
               ,
               that
               any
               of
               these
               
                 Asian
                 Angels
              
               were
               Archbishops
               or
               Bishops
               over
               other
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               Bishops
               over
               divers
               settled
               Churches
               .
               The
               seven
               Starres
               are
               said
               in
               Scripture
               to
               be
               fixed
               in
               their
               seven
               Candle-stickes
               or
               Churches
               ,
               not
               one
               Starre
               over
               divers
               Candle-stickes
               or
               Churches
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               they
               are
               already
               
                 fully
                 assured
              
               of
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 made
                 out
                 ,
              
               I
               shall
               have
               little
               confidence
               to
               perswade
               them
               was
               formerly
               done
               to
               their
               hands
               ;
               Otherwise
               I
               should
               hope
               that
               by
               what
               had
               long
               since
               been
               said
               ,
               and
               hath
               now
               been
               more
               largely
               deduced
               in
               Reply
               to
               their
               last
               answer
               ,
               they
               might
               find
               cause
               to
               alter
               their
               judgements
               ,
               and
               retract
               their
               so
               definitive
               sentence
               of
               
                 full
                 assurance
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               As
               for
               the
               onely
               appearance
               of
               reason
               ,
               which
               is
               here
               superadded
               ,
               viz.
               that
               the
               
                 seven
                 Stars
              
               are
               found
               
                 fixed
                 in
                 seven
              
               ,
               not
               one
               
                 over
                 divers
                 Churches
              
               ,
               this
               I
               conceive
               not
               to
               be
               of
               any
               force
               .
               For
               it
               being
               by
               us
               granted
               and
               presumed
               that
               each
               of
               the
               
                 seven
                 Asian
                 Angels
              
               was
               Bishop
               of
               his
               particular
               Church
               ,
               one
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               another
               of
               Smyrna
               ,
               &c.
               
               It
               is
               perfectly
               reconcileable
               
               herewith
               ,
               that
               in
               case
               these
               seven
               were
               not
               the
               onely
               Cities
               and
               Churches
               in
               Asia
               (
               as
               it
               is
               certaine
               they
               were
               not
               ,
               all
               Asia
               ,
               consisting
               of
               many
               more
               Cities
               ,
               being
               before
               this
               converted
               to
               the
               Faith
               )
               all
               the
               other
               might
               have
               dependance
               on
               these
               seven
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               For
               this
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               two
               Bishops
               in
               England
               ,
               that
               were
               each
               of
               them
               ,
               first
               in
               one
               City
               ,
               for
               example
               in
               Canterbury
               or
               Yorke
               ,
               had
               yet
               each
               of
               them
               a
               superiority
               or
               Metropoliticall
               power
               over
               divers
               other
               Cities
               ,
               and
               when
               any
               Record
               styles
               one
               of
               them
               Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               as
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               Angel
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               we
               should
               sure
               acknowledge
               it
               a
               very
               infirme
               inference
               from
               the
               words
               of
               that
               Record
               ,
               to
               conclude
               that
               being
               Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               he
               could
               not
               be
               Metropolitan
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Rochester
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               this
               is
               the
               very
               parallel
               to
               the
               present
               instance
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               were
               not
               invalid
               enough
               ,
               by
               being
               a
               bare
               negative
               argument
               
                 [
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 said
                 in
                 Scripture
                 to
                 be
                 one
              
               Starre
               
                 over
                 divers
                 Churches
              
               ]
               (
               all
               things
               that
               are
               ,
               are
               not
               said
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               those
               Angels
               have
               not
               therefore
               no
               names
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               not
               there
               recorded
               )
               this
               parallel
               instance
               ,
               which
               supposes
               the
               contrary
               to
               their
               pretensions
               ,
               would
               be
               sufficient
               to
               invalidate
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Section
               XVIII
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               use
               of
               the
               word
               Bishop
               for
               Archbishop
               in
               Tertullian
               :
               Of
               Angel
               in
               Christs
               Epistle
               .
            
             
               A
               Fourth
               answer
               ,
               
               
                 or
                 rather
              
               confutation
               ,
               
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 That
              
               if
               this
               opinion
               were
               true
               ,
               then
               Tertullian
               did
               not
               doe
               well
               in
               saying
               that
               St.
               John
               made
               Polycarpe
               Bishop
               of
               Smyrna
               ,
               but
               he
               should
               rather
               have
               said
               that
               he
               made
               him
               Archbishop
               .
               And
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               had
               not
               given
               to
               these
               seven
               Angels
               their
               due
               Titles
               ,
               for
               he
               must
               have
               written
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               those
               Churches
               in
               the
               Cities
               subordinate
               to
               Ephesus
               .
               And
               so
               likewise
               of
               the
               other
               six
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               this
               I
               reply
               ,
               that
               the
               affirming
               the
               
                 seven
                 Angels
              
               to
               have
               been
               Metropolitanes
               ,
               no
               way
               obligeth
               us
               to
               find
               fault
               
               either
               with
               Tertullians
               or
               our
               Saviour's
               style
               .
               Not
               with
               Tertullian's
               ,
               for
               1.
               an
               Arch-Bishop
               is
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               though
               dignified
               above
               some
               others
               of
               that
               order
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               supposing
               Smyrna
               to
               be
               a
               Metropolis
               (
               as
               no
               doubt
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               ,
               Tertullian
               knew
               and
               supposed
               it
               to
               be
               )
               then
               his
               styling
               
                 Polycarp
                 Bishop
              
               of
               Smyrna
               ,
               is
               aequivalent
               to
               his
               calling
               him
               a
               Metropolita●
               or
               Archbishop
               ,
               As
               acknowledging
               Canterbury
               to
               be
               a
               
                 Metropolitical
                 See
              
               in
               England
               ,
               the
               affirming
               
                 William
                 Laud
              
               to
               be
               constituted
               Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               as
               to
               affirme
               him
               Archbishop
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Thus
               when
               *
               Chrysostome
               saith
               of
               Titus
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 an
                 intire
                 Island
                 and
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 .
                 Bishops
              
               was
               committed
               to
               him
               ,
               what
               is
               this
               but
               to
               affirme
               
                 Titus
                 Arch-bishop
              
               of
               Crete
               ?
               And
               yet
               *
               Eusebius
               ,
               who
               believed
               this
               ,
               and
               adverted
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               Chrysostome
               ,
               uses
               this
               phrase
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
              
               Churches
               of
               Creet
               ,
               calling
               him
               Bishop
               distinctly
               ,
               though
               by
               the
               mention
               of
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
               plural
               ,
               't
               is
               evident
               he
               meant
               the
               same
               that
               we
               doe
               by
               Arch-Bishop
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               So
               againe
               *
               Eusebius
               of
               Irenaeus
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 of
                 France
                 ,
              
               which
               must
               needs
               signifie
               Archbishop
               of
               Lyons
               ,
               for
               so
               he
               was
               .
               And
               't
               is
               certaine
               that
               other
               of
               the
               Antients
               use
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               of
               those
               which
               were
               no
               otherwise
               qualified
               for
               that
               title
               ,
               as
               when
               Saint
               Cyprian
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               under
               which
               the
               whole
               Province
               of
               Africk
               is
               comprehended
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               *
               Councel
               of
               Constantinople
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 region
                 of
                 Africk
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               same
               answer
               will
               competently
               suffice
               ,
               for
               the
               reconciling
               Christ's
               style
               and
               ours
               ,
               for
               supposing
               Ephesus
               to
               have
               been
               a
               Metropolis
               ,
               the
               writing
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               implyes
               writing
               to
               those
               other
               Churches
               in
               the
               Cities
               subordinate
               to
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               need
               not
               be
               more
               fully
               exprest
               ,
               as
               when
               the
               Apostle
               wrote
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               so
               ,
               but
               to
               
                 all
                 the
                 Saints
              
               (
               and
               so
               all
               the
               
                 Churches
                 )
                 in
                 all
                 Achaia
                 .
                 2
                 Cor.
              
               1.
               1.
               
               't
               is
               certaine
               that
               the
               former
               Epistle
               was
               
               written
               to
               those
               very
               same
               Churches
               (
               viz.
               all
               under
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               Corinth
               )
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               inscribed
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               God
               
                 which
                 is
                 at
              
               Corinth
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               1.
               without
               mentioning
               of
               Achaia
               ,
               save
               onely
               in
               a
               general
               indefinite
               phrase
               ,
               
                 with
                 all
                 that
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 call
                 on
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               word
               in
               
                 Christ's
                 Epistle
              
               being
               not
               Bishop
               but
               Angel
               ,
               is
               not
               at
               all
               lyable
               to
               this
               exception
               ,
               For
               why
               may
               not
               an
               Arch-Bishop
               be
               as
               fitly
               called
               an
               Angel
               ,
               as
               a
               Bishop
               would
               be
               ?
               nay
               if
               it
               be
               remembred
               what
               was
               formerly
               cited
               out
               of
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
                 ,
                 Strom.
              
               6.
               that
               there
               are
               
                 seven
                 Angels
                 which
                 have
                 the
                 greatest
                 power
                 ,
              
               by
               him
               styled
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 first-borne
                 rulers
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
              
               ;
               parallel
               to
               the
               phrase
               in
               Dan.
               7.
               10.
               13.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               
                 head
                 ,
                 Lords
              
               or
               
                 chiefe
                 Princes
              
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               we
               ordinarily
               stile
               them
               ,
               the
               Archangels
               ,
               of
               which
               number
               Michael
               is
               there
               named
               to
               be
               one
               ,
               There
               will
               then
               be
               more
               than
               a
               tolerable
               propriety
               of
               speech
               in
               Christ's
               style
               ,
               a
               most
               exact
               critical
               notation
               of
               their
               being
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               and
               withall
               a
               farther
               account
               of
               Tertullian's
               calling
               Polycarp
               a
               Bishop
               of
               Smyrna
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               just
               as
               the
               Archangels
               in
               Daniel
               are
               more
               than
               once
               called
               Angels
               in
               the
               Revelation
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               For
               a
               close
               of
               this
               mater
               they
               are
               pleased
               to
               adde
               their
               Character
               ,
               not
               over-benigne
               of
               those
               by
               whom
               this
               device
               ,
               as
               they
               style
               it
               ,
               
                 was
                 found
                 out
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 Archpiscopacy
                 ,
                 [
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 aspire
                 unto
                 that
                 dignity
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               8.
               
               If
               hereby
               be
               meant
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Primate
              
               of
               Ireland
               in
               his
               discourse
               of
               the
               Original
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               this
               character
               can
               have
               no
               propriety
               in
               it
               ,
               he
               having
               quietly
               enjoyed
               that
               dignity
               many
               yeares
               before
               the
               writing
               hereof
               .
               If
               it
               be
               designed
               for
               a
               reproach
               to
               me
               ,
               I
               shall
               elude
               the
               blow
               by
               not
               thinking
               it
               such
               .
               For
               as
               at
               a
               time
               when
               Episcopacy
               it selfe
               was
               by
               the
               Parliament
               abolisht
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               Act
               of
               severity
               actually
               put
               in
               execution
               )
               it
               had
               been
               a
               great
               folly
               in
               any
               to
               hope
               that
               he
               should
               ever
               attaine
               to
               that
               Office
               of
               Dignity
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               and
               what
               ever
               other
               follies
               I
               have
               been
               guilty
               of
               ,
               truly
               that
               was
               none
               of
               them
               )
               so
               I
               thinke
               there
               could
               not
               a
               point
               of
               time
               more
               commodiously
               have
               been
               chosen
               in
               the
               space
               of
               above
               1600
               year●s
               ,
               wherein
               a
               man
               might
               have
               better
               secured
               
               a
               Discourse
               for
               Bishops
               and
               Metropolitanes
               ,
               from
               the
               Censure
               of
               aspiring
               to
               either
               of
               those
               Dignities
               ,
               that
               was
               that
               ,
               wherein
               that
               Book
               was
               published
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               To
               this
               if
               I
               adde
               by
               way
               of
               retortion
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               they
               which
               write
               this
               
                 Jus
                 Divinum
                 Ministerii
                 Evangeliei
              
               ,
               doe
               aspire
               every
               one
               of
               them
               to
               their
               part
               of
               a
               
                 Ruling
                 Presbytery
              
               ,
               which
               their
               brethren
               that
               have
               not
               those
               Ambitions
               are
               farre
               from
               thinking
               to
               have
               any
               
                 Divine
                 Stamp
              
               upon
               it
               ,
               I
               shall
               have
               given
               an
               account
               of
               the
               unskilfulnesse
               of
               their
               Reproaches
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               invalidity
               of
               their
               Answers
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               As
               for
               the
               feare
               which
               their
               Discourse
               on
               this
               matter
               suggests
               to
               their
               more
               
                 moderate
                 brethren
              
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               
                 Jus
                 Divinum
                 be
                 stampt
                 on
                 Archbishops
                 and
                 Primates
                 ,
                 and
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
              
               they
               may
               be
               forced
               by
               the
               same
               proportion
               to
               put
               a
               
                 Divine
                 stamp
              
               upon
               the
               Pope
               himselfe
               ,
               I
               perswade
               my selfe
               that
               I
               have
               given
               the
               ingenious
               reader
               a
               satisfactory
               account
               of
               the
               inconsequence
               hereof
               ,
               in
               a
               Discourse
               of
               Schisme
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               shall
               refer
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               need
               ,
               or
               desire
               farther
               trouble
               or
               direction
               in
               this
               businesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Section
               XIX
               .
            
             
               Of
               Division
               into
               Parishes
               ,
               and
               Vnion
               into
               Diocesses
               .
               Of
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               .
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               ,
               Act.
               14.
               
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               
               That
               place
               vindicated
               from
               exception
               .
            
             
               AFter
               all
               this
               ,
               
               they
               adde
               a
               fourth
               (
               whether
               Answer
               or
               
                 suppletory
                 Consideration
              
               )
               for
               the
               conclusion
               of
               this
               Discourse
               concerning
               the
               
                 Asian
                 Angels
              
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               follow
               them
               to
               that
               more
               cheerfully
               ,
               because
               it
               lookes
               like
               a
               conclusion
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               it
               can
               never
               be
               provid
               that
               these
               Asian
               Angels
               were
               Bishops
               in
               a
               Praelaticall
               sense
               ,
               much
               lesse
               Arch-Bishops
               and
               Metropolitanes
               .
               For
               it
               is
               believed
               upon
               all
               parts
               ,
               that
               believers
               in
               great
               Cities
               ,
               were
               not
               divided
               into
               set
               and
               fixt
               Congregations
               and
               parishes
               ,
               till
               long
               after
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               ,
               and
               that
               
               Parishes
               were
               not
               united
               into
               Dioceses
               till
               260.
               years
               after
               Christ
               .
               And
               therefore
               sure
               we
               are
               that
               there
               could
               not
               be
               Diocesane
               Churches
               and
               Diocesane
               Bishops
               formerly
               so
               called
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               ;
               These
               Angels
               were
               Congregationall
               ,
               not
               Diocesan
               .
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               Christianity
               the
               number
               of
               Believers
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               greatest
               Cities
               were
               so
               few
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               well
               meet
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               same
               place
               .
               And
               these
               were
               called
               the
               Chu●ch
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               ordaine
               Elders
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               are
               all
               one
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               the
               praeface
               of
               this
               conclusion
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 proved
              
               ]
               it
               is
               againe
               very
               sufficient
               to
               answer
               ,
               that
               when
               a
               proposition
               hath
               already
               been
               proved
               so
               farre
               ,
               that
               no
               answer
               hath
               been
               rendred
               ,
               which
               at
               all
               satisfies
               ,
               or
               invalidates
               the
               force
               of
               the
               proofes
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               unlike
               Artists
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 proved
              
               .
               Nay
               ,
               although
               some
               inconvenience
               were
               producible
               ,
               which
               would
               presse
               our
               assertion
               yet
               the
               old
               rule
               would
               require
               it's
               place
               ,
               
                 incommodum
                 non
                 solvit
                 argumentum
              
               ,
               the
               mention
               of
               an
               inconvenience
               insuing
               ,
               doth
               not
               take
               off
               the
               force
               of
               an
               argument
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               we
               need
               not
               that
               warinesse
               here
               ;
               the
               reason
               which
               is
               here
               annext
               to
               prove
               that
               
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 proved
              
               ,
               is
               of
               no
               force
               against
               us
               ,
               For
               1.
               as
               Congregations
               and
               Parishes
               are
               synonimous
               in
               their
               style
               ,
               so
               I
               yeild
               that
               Believers
               in
               great
               Cities
               were
               not
               at
               first
               divided
               into
               Parishes
               ,
               while
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Christians
               in
               a
               City
               was
               so
               small
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               well
               assemble
               in
               the
               
                 same
                 place
              
               ,
               and
               so
               needed
               no
               partitions
               or
               divisions
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               what
               disadvantage
               is
               this
               to
               us
               ,
               who
               affirme
               that
               one
               Bishop
               ,
               not
               a
               College
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               presided
               in
               this
               one
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Believers
               in
               the
               Region
               and
               Villages
               about
               ,
               did
               belong
               to
               the
               care
               of
               that
               single-Bishop
               of
               the
               City-church
               ?
               May
               not
               these
               be
               ruled
               by
               a
               Bishop
               as
               well
               before
               ,
               as
               after
               the
               division
               into
               Parishes
               ?
               Or
               is
               this
               division
               more
               necessary
               to
               the
               Government
               by
               one
               Bishop
               in
               each
               City
               ,
               than
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               more
               Presbyters
               in
               every
               City
               ?
               In
               all
               reason
               the
               division
               of
               this
               one
               into
               severall
               Parishes
               should
               make
               Presbyters
               more
               necessary
               after
               than
               before
               such
               division
               ,
               that
               each
               Parish
               might
               have
               one
               Presbyter
               ,
               to
               officiate
               
               among
               them
               in
               things
               of
               daily
               use
               ;
               and
               upon
               that
               account
               I
               suppose
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               number
               of
               Believers
               was
               so
               farre
               increased
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Christians
               of
               a
               City
               could
               not
               meet
               commodiously
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               Regions
               and
               Villages
               so
               abounded
               with
               Proselytes
               that
               in
               respect
               of
               them
               also
               it
               was
               necessary
               ,
               then
               the
               Bishop
               of
               each
               City
               thought
               fit
               to
               const
               tute
               Presbyters
               ,
               in
               our
               moderne
               notion
               of
               them
               ,
               many
               in
               every
               City
               ,
               and
               many
               in
               every
               Region
               ,
               one
               in
               every
               Village
               ,
               though
               as
               yet
               the
               word
               Parish
               ,
               in
               our
               moderne
               sense
               ,
               was
               not
               come
               into
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               And
               so
               this
               is
               farre
               from
               being
               Argumentative
               against
               us
               ,
               it
               is
               rather
               usefull
               to
               confirme
               what
               is
               asserted
               by
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               against
               the
               whole
               Scheme
               which
               the
               Scriptures
               or
               first
               writers
               give
               us
               of
               Churches
               ,
               to
               imagine
               that
               in
               every
               City
               there
               was
               by
               the
               Apostles
               a
               College
               of
               Presbyters
               constituted
               ,
               when
               as
               they
               agree
               to
               assure
               us
               a
               Bishop
               and
               his
               Deacon
               were
               sufficient
               at
               the
               first
               (
               so
               thin
               )
               Plantations
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               So
               againe
               when
               they
               take
               it
               for
               granted
               that
               Parishes
               were
               
                 not
                 united
                 into
                 Dioceses
                 till
                 260.
                 yeares
                 after
                 Christ
              
               ;
               I
               shall
               aske
               1.
               whether
               they
               were
               sooner
               divided
               into
               Classes
               ,
               &c.
               and
               if
               not
               ,
               what
               they
               have
               gained
               to
               their
               
                 Jus
                 Divinum
              
               by
               this
               observation
               ?
            
             
               8.
               
               But
               then
               secondly
               ,
               't
               is
               cleare
               that
               there
               might
               be
               Dioceses
               before
               this
               division
               into
               Parishes
               ,
               in
               our
               moderne
               notion
               ;
               For
               what
               is
               a
               Dioces●
               but
               a
               Church
               in
               a
               City
               with
               the
               Suburbs
               and
               Territorie
               or
               Region
               belonging
               to
               it
               ?
               And
               this
               certainly
               might
               be
               ,
               and
               ●emaine
               under
               the
               Government
               of
               a
               
                 single
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               as
               well
               before
               ,
               as
               after
               any
               more
               minute
               distributions
               into
               such
               ,
               as
               we
               now
               call
               Parishes
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               For
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               this
               City
               to
               be
               divided
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               every
               other
               City
               ,
               another
               thing
               for
               the
               same
               Church
               to
               be
               divided
               into
               
                 many
                 Assembles
              
               ;
               The
               first
               is
               it
               which
               is
               required
               for
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               Government
               ;
               and
               of
               any
               such
               Church
               so
               bounded
               there
               may
               be
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               that
               whole
               Church
               shall
               be
               his
               Diocese
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               a
               
                 Diocesa●
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               though
               as
               yet
               this
               Church
               be
               not
               subdivided
               into
               more
               severall
               Assemblies
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               And
               therefore
               when
               they
               adde
               ,
               that
               
                 there
                 could
                 not
                 
                 be
              
               Diocesan
               Churches
               and
               Bishops
               
                 formerly
                 so
                 called
                 in
                 the
              
               Apostles
               dayes
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               have
               some
               little
               aequivocation
               in
               the
               word
               Diocesan
               ,
               It
               is
               most
               certaine
               they
               have
               no
               reason
               on
               which
               to
               found
               their
               confidence
               ,
               For
               that
               there
               was
               a
               Church
               in
               each
               City
               ,
               and
               it's
               territory
               (
               howsoever
               governed
               by
               one
               or
               more
               )
               is
               most
               certaine
               ,
               and
               equally
               affirmed
               by
               them
               and
               us
               ,
               and
               equally
               their
               interest
               and
               ours
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               affirmed
               .
               As
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               hath
               oft
               varied
               ,
               and
               hath
               sometimes
               been
               of
               a
               larger
               ,
               sometimes
               of
               a
               narrower
               signification
               ,
               and
               so
               hath
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               originall
               of
               our
               Parish
               also
               ,
               but
               I
               hope
               our
               contentions
               must
               not
               be
               alwayes
               about
               words
               ,
               when
               the
               matter
               is
               sufficiently
               agreed
               on
               among
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               sufficiently
               explained
               to
               expresse
               that
               matter
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               And
               therefore
               when
               they
               adde
               these
               Angels
               were
               congregationall
               ,
               not
               Diocesan
               ,
               the
               reply
               is
               obvious
               ,
               they
               were
               every
               of
               them
               Angels
               of
               a
               Church
               in
               a
               City
               ,
               having
               authority
               over
               the
               Region
               adjacent
               ,
               and
               pertaining
               to
               that
               City
               ,
               and
               so
               as
               Church
               and
               Congregation
               are
               all
               one
               (
               as
               in
               ordinary
               use
               in
               all
               languages
               they
               are
               )
               they
               were
               Congregationall
               and
               Diocesan
               also
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               What
               followes
               of
               the
               paucity
               of
               believers
               in
               the
               greatest
               Cities
               ,
               and
               their
               
                 meeting
                 in
                 one
                 place
              
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               a
               Church
               and
               City
               being
               all
               one
               ,
               is
               willingly
               granted
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               hath
               not
               the
               least
               appearance
               of
               being
               usefull
               to
               their
               pretentions
               ,
               or
               hurtfull
               to
               ours
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               have
               no
               temptation
               to
               make
               any
               the
               lest
               Reply
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               That
               which
               next
               followes
               ,
               though
               it
               concerne
               us
               not
               to
               examine
               it
               ,
               our
               interest
               being
               equally
               secured
               ,
               be
               it
               true
               or
               false
               ,
               yet
               I
               cannot
               but
               take
               some
               notice
               of
               it
               in
               passing
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               little
               extraordinary
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Afterwards
               ,
               
                 say
                 they
              
               ,
               we
               conceive
               that
               believers
               became
               so
               numerous
               in
               these
               great
               Cities
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               could
               not
               conveniently
               meet
               in
               one
               place
               ;
               Thus
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               41.
               and
               4.
               4.
               and
               5.
               14.
               and
               thus
               possibly
               it
               might
               be
               in
               most
               of
               these
               
                 Asian
                 Churches
              
               in
               St.
               John's
               time
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Here
               certainly
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 Afterwards
              
               ]
               is
               relative
               ,
               and
               
               referrs
               to
               the
               Antecedent
               in
               the
               former
               Paragraph
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 [
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ]
              
               Hereupon
               I
               demand
               ,
               what
               time
               is
               that
               which
               they
               call
               
                 [
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ?
                 ]
              
               Is
               it
               that
               wherein
               Christ
               continued
               on
               the
               Earth
               ?
               If
               so
               ,
               they
               will
               easily
               believe
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               doe
               not
               think
               ,
               that
               Diocesan
               Bishops
               were
               placed
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               within
               that
               period
               If
               it
               be
               the
               time
               immediately
               following
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               the
               Apostles
               began
               to
               preach
               and
               propagate
               the
               Faith
               ,
               then
               how
               come
               they
               to
               divide
               that
               time
               ,
               which
               is
               spoken
               of
               Act.
               2.
               41.
               from
               that
               time
               of
               the
               beginning
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               by
               this
               word
               
                 [
                 Afterward
              
               ]
               for
               t
               is
               certain
               what
               is
               there
               storied
               of
               the
               3000.
               
               Converts
               ,
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 Sermon
              
               preached
               by
               any
               of
               the
               Apostles
               immediately
               upon
               the
               descent
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 gift
                 of
                 Tongues
              
               ,
               the
               wonderment
               whereof
               brought
               those
               so
               many
               Auditors
               together
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               So
               secondly
               when
               they
               say
               of
               this
               point
               of
               time
               ,
               Act.
               2.
               41.
               
               
                 The
                 believers
                 were
                 so
                 numerous
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 conveniently
                 me●t
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 ,
              
               This
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               evidence
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               which
               saith
               expresly
               
                 v
                 44.
                 
                 That
                 all
                 the
                 believers
                 were
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               
                 last
                 paragraph
              
               ,
               they
               interpreted
               ,
               
                 meeting
                 in
                 ●ne
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 .
              
               The
               like
               might
               be
               said
               of
               the
               other
               places
               .
               Act
               :
               4.
               
               ●4
               .
               and
               5
               14.
               for
               certainly
               ,
               as
               yet
               though
               the
               number
               of
               
                 Believers
                 increased
              
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               not
               distributed
               into
               severall
               Congregations
               .
               But
               this
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               being
               assured
               that
               this
               disquisition
               is
               perfectly
               extrinsecall
               to
               the
               matter
               in
               debate
               betweene
               us
               ,
               because
               as
               at
               Jerusalem
               the
               antients
               are
               cleare
               in
               affirming
               ,
               that
               soone
               after
               Christ's
               Ascension
               ,
               *
               Peter
               and
               James
               and
               John
               chose
               
                 James
                 the
                 just
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Brother
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               constituted
               him
               Bishop
               or
               Jerusalem
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               that
               we
               need
               pretend
               to
               from
               the
               story
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               so
               it
               matters
               not
               much
               at
               what
               point
               of
               time
               that
               was
               done
               ,
               whether
               at
               the
               very
               beginning
               or
               afterwards
               ,
               much
               lesse
               how
               soone
               it
               was
               that
               that
               Church
               was
               distributed
               into
               severall
               divided
               Assemblies
               ,
               the
               Creation
               of
               the
               Bishop
               not
               at
               all
               depending
               on
               that
               ,
               as
               hath
               formerly
               been
               shewed
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               Hence
               will
               it
               appeare
               to
               how
               very
               little
               purpose
               are
               
               those
               cautions
               added
               ,
               and
               observations
               made
               in
               the
               remaining
               part
               of
               this
               sixt
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               Thus
               ,
               
                 say
                 they
              
               ,
               possibly
               it
               might
               be
               (
               
                 i.e.
                 the
              
               believers
               
                 be
                 so
              
               numerous
               
                 in
                 great
              
               Cities
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
              
               conveniently
               meet
               in
               one
               place
               )
               in
               most
               of
               these
               Asian
               Churches
               in
               St.
               John's
               time
               .
               But
               yet
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               there
               are
               three
               things
               diligently
               to
               be
               observed
               ;
               First
               ,
               that
               these
               meeting
               places
               were
               frequented
               promiscuously
               and
               indistinctly
               ,
               and
               that
               believers
               were
               not
               divided
               into
               set
               and
               fixed
               Churches
               or
               Congregations
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               But
               first
               I
               demand
               ,
               Is
               there
               any
               truth
               in
               this
               observation
               ?
               was
               not
               the
               Church
               of
               Jerusalem
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               a
               set
               and
               fixed
               Church
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               perfectly
               severed
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Alexandria
               and
               Ephesus
               ?
               Was
               not
               James
               the
               Brother
               of
               the
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               other
               ?
            
             
               20.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               why
               was
               this
               for
               the
               Presbyterians
               interest
               to
               be
               so
               
                 diligently
                 observed
              
               ?
               If
               one
               of
               these
               Churches
               were
               not
               thus
               divided
               and
               severed
               from
               others
               ,
               how
               could
               it
               be
               governed
               by
               a
               Presbytery
               ,
               as
               they
               pretend
               it
               was
               ?
               Must
               it
               not
               be
               a
               
                 determinate
                 fixed
              
               body
               that
               is
               governed
               by
               any
               ,
               whether
               Bishop
               or
               Presbyters
               ?
               I
               professe
               not
               to
               be
               able
               to
               discerne
               by
               my
               most
               
                 diligent
                 observation
              
               ,
               why
               this
               was
               so
               necessary
               to
               be
               so
               
                 diligently
                 observed
              
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               (
               say
               they
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               as
               
                 diligently
                 observed
                 )
                 that
                 notwithstanding
                 these
                 different
                 meeting
                 places
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Believers
                 of
                 one
              
               City
               
                 made
                 but
                 one
              
               Church
               
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 in
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 a
              
               Church
               not
               Churches
               ,
               Act.
               8.
               1.
               
               &
               15.
               6.
               
               &
               22.
               16.
               
               
                 And
                 so
                 likewise
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               Thyatira
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 not
              
               Churches
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               22.
               
               This
               Observation
               I
               acknowledge
               to
               have
               perfect
               truth
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               confutable
               in
               any
               part
               (
               save
               onely
               that
               the
               two
               latter
               Texts
               are
               certainly
               misquoted
               ,
               and
               not
               rectified
               in
               the
               Errata
               )
               and
               therefore
               instead
               of
               rejecting
               ,
               I
               shall
               imbrace
               it
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               conclude
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               manner
               of
               incongruity
               in
               assigning
               of
               one
               Bishop
               to
               one
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               one
               Bishop
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               
               a
               Church
               not
               Churches
               ,
               being
               forced
               to
               acknowledge
               that
               where
               there
               were
               
                 more
                 Churches
              
               there
               were
               
                 more
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               and
               so
               likewise
               
                 one
                 Angel
              
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               of
               Thyatira
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               I
               suppose
               was
               not
               the
               thing
               they
               meant
               to
               inferre
               from
               hence
               ,
               nor
               indeed
               doe
               I
               conceive
               it
               necessarily
               inferred
               from
               (
               onely
               very
               agreeable
               to
               )
               the
               onenesse
               of
               each
               Church
               ,
               without
               other
               arguments
               to
               joyne
               with
               it
               .
               But
               I
               am
               still
               to
               seek
               ,
               and
               emand
               what
               advantage
               accrues
               to
               their
               cause
               ,
               or
               disadvantage
               to
               ours
               by
               this
               observation
               ?
            
             
               23.
               
               But
               then
               thirdly
               they
               adde
               ,
               that
               this
               Church
               
                 in
                 the
              
               City
               
                 was
                 governed
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 dayes
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 councell
                 of
              
               Presbyters
               or
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               This
               indeed
               were
               worth
               their
               
                 diligent
                 observing
              
               ,
               if
               it
               could
               be
               descried
               ,
               and
               would
               abundantly
               recompence
               them
               for
               the
               no-profit
               their
               two
               former
               observations
               brought
               them
               in
               ,
               if
               it
               could
               be
               obtained
               by
               all
               their
               diligence
               .
               But
               this
               being
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               onely
               thing
               in
               question
               betwixt
               us
               ,
               whether
               the
               Church
               in
               each
               City
               was
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               governed
               by
               the
               
                 common
                 councell
              
               of
               Presbyters
               or
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               by
               one
               
                 single
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               called
               sometimes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Elder
               (
               as
               that
               signifies
               simply
               a
               Governour
               ,
               not
               with
               restriction
               ,
               a
               member
               of
               a
               College
               of
               Governours
               )
               this
               I
               say
               being
               the
               onely
               question
               in
               debate
               betweene
               us
               ,
               it
               must
               not
               be
               any
               farther
               yeilded
               to
               them
               ,
               than
               their
               proofes
               and
               evidences
               will
               enforce
               it
               ;
               And
               these
               of
               what
               virtue
               they
               are
               ,
               must
               now
               appeare
               by
               the
               view
               of
               them
               .
               And
               the
               first
               they
               produce
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               25.
               
               The
               Apostles
               went
               about
               ordeining
               Presbyters
               in
               every
               Church
               ,
               Act.
               14.
               23.
               
            
             
               26.
               
               But
               surely
               this
               is
               an
               infirme
               argument
               .
               
                 Every
                 Church
              
               signifies
               without
               question
               
                 more
                 Churches
              
               than
               one
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Derbe
                 ,
                 Lystra
                 ,
                 Iconium
                 ,
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 v.
              
               20.
               21.
               
               And
               if
               in
               each
               of
               those
               one
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               ordeined
               ,
               that
               certainly
               will
               satisfie
               the
               importunity
               of
               that
               Text
               ,
               and
               the
               mention
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Elders
               in
               the
               plurall
               ,
               viz.
               
                 foure
                 Elders
              
               in
               those
               so
               many
               Churches
               .
               And
               if
               because
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               in
               the
               
                 singular
                 number
              
               ,
               they
               therefore
               thinke
               that
               those
               
                 plurall
                 Elders
              
               must
               be
               ordeined
               in
               each
               of
               those
               Churches
               .
               This
               is
               too
               grosse
               a
               
               mistake
               for
               Scholers
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               ,
               it
               being
               certaine
               that
               that
               is
               not
               the
               importance
               of
               the
               phrase
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               any
               more
               than
               of
               the
               English
               [
               
                 Church
                 by
                 Church
              
               ]
               or
               [
               
                 in
                 every
                 Church
              
               ]
               i.e.
               
                 more
                 Elders
              
               in
               
                 more
                 Churches
                 ,
                 one
              
               in
               every
               one
               .
            
             
               27.
               
               
                 Their
                 next
              
               proofe
               
                 is
                 from
              
               Act.
               20.
               17.
               
               Paul
               called
               for
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               (
               one
               of
               these
               seven
               Churches
               )
               and
               calls
               them
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               commits
               the
               whole
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               them
               ;
               The
               like
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               other
               six
               Churches
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               What
               may
               be
               said
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               I
               grant
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               
                 other
                 six
                 Churches
              
               ,
               but
               the
               Text
               no
               where
               affirmes
               it
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               analogy
               will
               no
               way
               prove
               it
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               All
               that
               the
               Text
               saith
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 And
                 from
              
               Miletus
               he
               sent
               to
               Ephesus
               
                 and
                 called
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               .
               This
               is
               not
               to
               say
               the
               Elders
               (
               as
               that
               signifies
               Presbyters
               in
               our
               moderne
               notion
               )
               of
               the
               
                 one
                 City
              
               ,
               and
               so
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               but
               the
               Elders
               ,
               i.e.
               Bishops
               either
               of
               the
               
                 Asian
                 Church
              
               of
               that
               whole
               Region
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               of
               the
               
                 Ephesine
                 Province
              
               ,
               the
               neighbouring
               ▪
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Churches
               or
               Cities
               that
               were
               under
               that
               Metropolis
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               who
               by
               St.
               Paul's
               sending
               his
               summons
               to
               Ephesus
               ,
               the
               
                 chiefe
                 City
              
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               
                 chiefe
                 Metropolis
              
               of
               the
               other
               (
               which
               consequently
               had
               daily
               meanes
               of
               communicating
               intelligence
               to
               those
               other
               Cities
               )
               might
               thus
               most
               commodiously
               be
               advertised
               of
               St.
               Paul's
               comming
               ,
               and
               provide
               to
               meet
               him
               at
               Miletus
               .
            
             
               29.
               
               That
               this
               is
               no
               
                 strain'd
                 interpretation
              
               or
               answer
               ,
               is
               elsewhere
               evidenced
               ,
               and
               may
               summarily
               appeare
               by
               these
               two
               testimonies
               ,
               one
               of
               Irenaeus
               here
               formerly
               mentioned
               ,
               l.
               3.
               c.
               14.
               
                 ab
                 Epheso
                 &
                 reliquis
                 proximis
                 civitatibus
                 convocatos
                 esse
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 called
                 from
              
               Ephesus
               
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 neerest
                 Cities
              
               adjoyning
               to
               it
               ,
               This
               is
               an
               expresse
               evidence
               ,
               which
               being
               allowed
               puts
               the
               whole
               matter
               out
               of
               question
               .
               And
               although
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               a
               testimony
               of
               so
               credible
               a
               person
               that
               lived
               so
               neere
               the
               times
               ,
               being
               an
               auditour
               of
               Polycarpe
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               Smyrna
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               contradicted
               by
               any
               contemporary
               ,
               is
               of
               a
               competent
               authority
               ,
               and
               need
               not
               any
               other
               Topickes
               to
               assist
               it
               ,
               yet
               for
               the
               removing
               all
               
               possible
               prejudices
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               rendring
               it
               yet
               more
               indubitable
               ,
               I
               shall
               a
               little
               farther
               enlarge
               for
               the
               confirming
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               30.
               
               And
               1.
               the
               Apostle
               at
               his
               meeting
               with
               them
               ,
               v.
               18.
               begins
               in
               this
               
                 style
                 ,
                 yee
                 know
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 that
                 I
                 came
                 into
              
               Asia
               ,
               
                 after
                 what
                 manner
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 with
                 you
                 at
                 all
                 seasons
              
               ;
               An
               addresse
               to
               them
               ,
               either
               as
               to
               the
               Elders
               of
               Asia
               indefinitely
               ,
               as
               many
               as
               could
               conveniently
               come
               to
               Miletus
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               as
               to
               more
               than
               to
               the
               Elder
               (
               or
               Elders
               ,
               if
               that
               could
               be
               truly
               pretended
               )
               of
               one
               City
               of
               Asia
               ,
               peculiarly
               ,
               or
               exclusively
               to
               all
               others
               .
            
             
               31.
               
               So
               againe
               
                 v.
                 25.
                 
                 And
                 now
                 behold
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 yee
                 all
                 ,
                 among
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 gone
                 preaching
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 shall
                 see
                 my
                 face
                 no
                 more
              
               ;
               This
               evidently
               addresses
               the
               speech
               not
               onely
               to
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               
                 one
                 City
              
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               those
               (
               as
               many
               as
               were
               then
               present
               )
               
                 among
                 whom
                 hee
                 had
                 gone
                 preaching
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               we
               know
               was
               done
               by
               him
               to
               the
               
                 other
                 Cities
              
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               to
               that
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 passage
              
               (
               though
               not
               so
               solemnly
               as
               at
               
                 Ephesus
                 )
                 going
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Region
                 and
                 preaching
                 the
                 Gospell
                 to
                 all
                 ,
              
               saith
               Oecumenius
               on
               2
               Joh.
               And
               so
               t
               is
               expresly
               said
               Act.
               19.
               21.
               that
               after
               the
               
                 two
                 yeares
              
               and
               
                 three
                 moneths
              
               spent
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 he
                 staid
              
               and
               
                 spent
                 some
                 time
                 in
              
               Asia
               ,
               And
               accordingly
               
                 v.
                 26.
                 
                 Demetrius
              
               truely
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 not
                 onely
                 at
              
               Ephesus
               
                 but
                 almost
                 throughout
                 all
              
               Asia
               ,
               Paul
               
                 had
                 perswaded
                 and
                 turned
                 away
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
            
             
               32.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               then
               the
               Faith
               being
               before
               this
               time
               successefully
               propagated
               through
               all
               Asia
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               in
               this
               one
               City
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               there
               were
               without
               question
               Churches
               accordingly
               gathered
               and
               compacted
               in
               many
               other
               Cities
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               Ephesus
               ,
               before
               this
               time
               of
               Paul's
               parting
               never
               to
               see
               them
               againe
               .
               And
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               other
               Metropolis
               ,
               (
               six
               more
               of
               which
               are
               owned
               by
               the
               
                 Objectors
                 ,
                 Smyrna
              
               and
               the
               rest
               Rev.
               1.
               )
               but
               also
               in
               the
               lesser
               Cities
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               Metropoliticall
               ,
               and
               yet
               more
               especially
               in
               those
               Cities
               which
               were
               neerest
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               which
               as
               belonging
               to
               that
               Metropolis
               ,
               had
               frequent
               resort
               thither
               to
               the
               Assises
               which
               
               were
               there
               kept
               Act.
               19.
               38.
               and
               so
               must
               be
               supposed
               to
               have
               received
               speciall
               influences
               from
               the
               Apostle's
               residing
               there
               for
               the
               space
               of
               
                 two
                 yeares
              
               and
               
                 three
                 moneths
              
               ,
               Act.
               19.
               8.
               10.
               
            
             
               33.
               
               To
               which
               purpose
               it
               must
               againe
               be
               remembred
               ,
               that
               as
               Tim●thy
               is
               by
               Eusebius
               styled
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 that
                 belongs
                 to
              
               Ephesus
               ,
               l.
               3.
               c.
               4.
               which
               is
               all
               one
               as
               to
               make
               that
               a
               Metropolis
               over
               other
               Cities
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               in
               the
               order
               of
               
                 Metropoliticall
                 Sees
              
               at
               the
               end
               of
               Codinus
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Primate
                 of
                 all
                 Asia
              
               ,
               so
               Ignatius
               in
               Tra●an's
               time
               is
               by
               joynt
               consent
               of
               the
               antients
               affirmed
               to
               have
               written
               Epistles
               to
               two
               
                 Churches
                 ,
                 Magnesia
              
               and
               Trallis
               ,
               which
               are
               known
               to
               be
               Cities
               under
               this
               Metropolis
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               named
               the
               Bishops
               of
               each
               ,
               Damas
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               ●olybius
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               34.
               
               And
               as
               there
               is
               no
               question
               among
               any
               but
               that
               Ignatius
               wrote
               such
               Epistles
               to
               those
               
                 Churches
                 (
                 Salmasius
              
               cites
               that
               to
               the
               *
               Trallians
               expresly
               as
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               which
               certainly
               he
               would
               never
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               doubted
               whether
               ever
               Ignatius
               wrote
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               indeed
               all
               that
               is
               questioned
               by
               him
               and
               D.
               Blondell
               is
               but
               this
               ,
               whether
               the
               Epistles
               now
               extant
               under
               his
               name
               be
               genuine
               or
               no
               ,
               not
               whether
               Ignatius
               ,
               as
               all
               writers
               accord
               ,
               wrote
               
                 seven
                 Epistles
              
               ,
               of
               which
               these
               which
               we
               now
               speake
               of
               ,
               are
               two
               )
               so
               there
               is
               no
               ground
               of
               imagining
               that
               they
               were
               of
               a
               
                 later
                 plantation
              
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               is
               here
               recorded
               to
               be
               wrought
               by
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Act.
                 19.
                 
                 All
              
               Asia
               
                 having
                 then
                 heard
                 the
                 Faith
              
               ,
               v.
               10.
               and
               received
               it
               in
               a
               remarkable
               manner
               v.
               20.
               and
               a
               
                 great
                 dore
              
               ,
               saith
               St.
               Paul
               being
               opened
               to
               him
               at
               Ephesus
               peculiarly
               ,
               which
               must
               needs
               have
               influence
               on
               the
               Cities
               next
               adjoyning
               to
               it
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               .
            
             
               35.
               
               To
               this
               I
               shall
               adde
               thirdly
               ,
               that
               as
               *
               Aristides
               saith
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 common
                 magazine
              
               or
               store-house
               of
               Asia
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               their
               
                 refuge
                 for
                 all
                 wants
              
               ,
               so
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               fittest
               way
               of
               conveying
               intelligence
               speedily
               to
               all
               the
               Cities
               of
               Asia
               ,
               especially
               the
               
                 proximae
                 civitates
              
               ,
               as
               Irenaeus
               said
               ,
               the
               Cities
               next
               
               adjoyning
               ,
               and
               so
               most
               commodious
               to
               assemble
               those
               other
               Bishops
               to
               Paul
               at
               Miletus
               and
               not
               only
               him
               ,
               or
               those
               that
               are
               supposed
               to
               have
               resided
               at
               Ephesus
               .
            
             
               36.
               
               And
               accordingly
               we
               finde
               in
               Eusebius
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Epistle
               of
               
                 Antonius
                 ●ius
              
               concerning
               the
               Christians
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               communicated
               to
               all
               Asia
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 was
                 proclaimed
              
               or
               
                 divulged
                 at
              
               Ephesus
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 meeting
                 of
              
               Asia
               ,
               as
               the
               readiest
               way
               to
               make
               it
               universally
               knowne
               .
            
             
               37.
               
               All
               which
               being
               premised
               ,
               and
               withall
               that
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               to
               imagine
               ,
               that
               St.
               Paul
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               fimall
               parting
               ,
               (
               taking
               his
               solemne
               last
               leave
               )
               of
               them
               v.
               38.
               should
               not
               so
               much
               consider
               ,
               as
               to
               call
               for
               ,
               or
               desire
               to
               see
               any
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Sonnes
               ,
               the
               Governours
               of
               the
               Inferiour
               Churches
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               had
               committed
               that
               numerous
               flock
               (
               which
               was
               now
               so
               universally
               in
               such
               danger
               of
               Wolves
               )
               save
               onely
               those
               of
               the
               
                 one
                 Church
              
               ,
               of
               that
               one
               City
               of
               Ephesus
               (
               supposing
               there
               had
               been
               more
               than
               one
               there
               .
               )
               This
               will
               be
               a
               very
               competent
               confirmation
               of
               Irenaeus
               his
               testimony
               ,
               that
               indeed
               thus
               it
               was
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               delivered
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Cities
               neerest
               adjoyning
               to
               Ephesus
               (
               as
               many
               as
               by
               summons
               from
               thence
               could
               speedily
               be
               called
               together
               ,
               in
               all
               reason
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Cities
               which
               were
               under
               that
               Metropolis
               )
               were
               sent
               to
               meet
               the
               Apostle
               at
               Miletus
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               met
               him
               there
               .
            
             
               38.
               
               The
               second
               testimony
               is
               that
               maxime
               of
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Scholiast
              
               on
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               5.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 The
                 Booke
                 of
                 the
              
               Acts
               
                 calls
                 the
                 Bishops
                 Elders
              
               ,
               which
               being
               avow'd
               by
               me
               in
               the
               Dissertations
               ,
               and
               cleared
               through
               all
               the
               places
               in
               the
               Acts
               ,
               they
               ought
               ,
               by
               all
               Lawes
               of
               disputing
               ,
               either
               to
               have
               endeavoured
               the
               refuting
               of
               what
               is
               there
               said
               ,
               or
               the
               proving
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Elders
               must
               needs
               there
               signifie
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               moderne
               notion
               ,
               which
               having
               not
               here
               attempted
               to
               doe
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               kinde
               of
               force
               in
               what
               is
               here
               dictated
               ,
               nothing
               said
               but
               what
               had
               beene
               long
               since
               largely
               and
               clearely
               
                 answered
                 ▪
              
            
             
               39.
               
               Yet
               because
               in
               the
               next
               Chapter
               ,
               where
               this
               place
               of
               
               the
               Acts
               is
               viewed
               againe
               ,
               one
               argument
               I
               see
               produced
               in
               favour
               of
               their
               pretensions
               ,
               which
               they
               found
               in
               an
               observation
               of
               mine
               ,
               I
               shall
               thinke
               my selfe
               concern'd
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               40.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 Pag.
              
               85.
               
               If
               the
               Apostle
               by
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               had
               meant
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               all
               Asia
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               said
               ,
               not
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
               It
               is
               an
               observation
               made
               use
               of
               by
               one
               of
               those
               that
               makes
               use
               of
               this
               answer
               we
               are
               now
               confuting
               ,
               That
               when
               the
               Scripture
               speakes
               of
               Churches
               in
               Cities
               it
               alwayes
               useth
               the
               singular
               number
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               &c.
               but
               when
               it
               speakes
               of
               provinces
               where
               there
               are
               many
               Cities
               ,
               then
               it
               uses
               the
               plurall
               number
               ,
               as
               the
               Churches
               of
               Judaea
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               ,
               Rev.
               1.
               11.
               
               According
               to
               this
               observation
               ,
               if
               the
               Apostle
               had
               meant
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               all
               Asia
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               said
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               whereas
               he
               calls
               them
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               v.
               17.
               and
               so
               must
               meane
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               so
               meere
               Presbyters
               ,
               not
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               41.
               
               But
               herein
               is
               a
               manifest
               mistake
               ;
               For
               the
               observation
               is
               not
               made
               as
               is
               here
               suggested
               ,
               of
               Churches
               in
               Cities
               and
               Provinces
               ,
               that
               the
               former
               of
               them
               are
               constantly
               to
               be
               understood
               where
               there
               is
               mention
               of
               a
               Church
               in
               the
               singular
               number
               (
               without
               any
               name
               of
               particular
               City
               added
               to
               it
               )
               and
               that
               when
               a
               Province
               is
               mention'd
               ,
               't
               is
               alwayes
               done
               by
               Churches
               in
               the
               plurall
               number
               ;
               This
               is
               the
               sense
               on
               which
               their
               argument
               is
               founded
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Reader
               consult
               the
               Dissertations
               p.
               190.
               
               He
               shall
               finde
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               't
               is
               onely
               this
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               there
               is
               mention
               made
               of
               Churches
               in
               the
               plurall
               number
               ,
               the
               Churches
               of
               Judaea
               ,
               of
               Samaria
               ,
               of
               Galilee
               ,
               of
               Syria
               ,
               of
               Cilicia
               ,
               of
               Galatia
               ,
               of
               Asia
               ,
               of
               Macedonia
               ,
               whereas
               in
               other
               places
               there
               was
               as
               frequent
               mention
               of
               a
               Church
               in
               the
               singular
               ,
               the
               Church
               in
               Jerusalem
               ,
               in
               Antioch
               ,
               in
               Cenchrea
               ,
               in
               Corinth
               ,
               of
               the
               Thessalonians
               ,
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               of
               Smyrna
               ,
               of
               Pergamus
               ,
               of
               Thyatira
               ,
               of
               Sardis
               ,
               of
               Laodicaeā
               .
            
             
               42.
               
               The
               cause
               of
               that
               difference
               is
               there
               said
               to
               be
               this
               ,
               that
               Judaea
               ,
               &c
               ,
               was
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Province
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               
               being
               many
               Cities
               ,
               there
               were
               consequently
               many
               Churches
               and
               Bishops
               in
               them
               ,
               whereas
               one
               City
               with
               the
               territory
               adjoyning
               to
               it
               being
               ruled
               by
               one
               
                 single
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               called
               a
               
                 singular
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               which
               is
               said
               to
               be
               done
               in
               
                 every
                 Church
              
               ,
               Acts
               14.
               13.
               is
               said
               to
               be
               done
               in
               every
               City
               .
               Tit.
               1.
               5.
               
               The
               sum
               of
               which
               observation
               is
               onely
               this
               ,
               that
               one
               City
               ,
               with
               the
               territory
               adjoyning
               to
               it
               never
               makes
               above
               one
               Church
               in
               the
               Scripture
               style
               ,
               whereas
               a
               Province
               or
               Country
               ,
               or
               Nation
               consists
               of
               
                 many
                 Cities
              
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               many
               Episcopall
               Sees
               or
               Churches
               .
            
             
               43.
               
               This
               was
               all
               that
               was
               said
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               or
               that
               was
               usefull
               to
               be
               said
               in
               order
               to
               the
               end
               (
               to
               shew
               the
               Originall
               of
               Metropolitanes
               )
               there
               .
               And
               what
               a
               wresting
               of
               a
               plaine
               obvious
               observation
               is
               it
               ,
               to
               conclude
               it
               from
               hence
               to
               be
               my
               assertion
               ,
               that
               when
               (
               that
               must
               be
               ,
               whensoever
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               conclusion
               cannot
               be
               deducible
               from
               it
               )
               
                 the
                 Scripture
                 speakes
                 of
                 a
                 Province
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 plurall
                 number
                 ?
              
               It
               doth
               sometimes
               do
               so
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               all
               that
               was
               usefull
               to
               me
               .
               If
               it
               had
               done
               so
               but
               once
               ,
               though
               twenty
               times
               it
               had
               done
               the
               contrary
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               sufficient
               (
               for
               some
               reasonable
               account
               there
               must
               be
               for
               the
               doing
               it
               once
               ,
               and
               what
               could
               that
               be
               ,
               but
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Cities
               and
               so
               of
               Churches
               in
               each
               Province
               or
               Nation
               )
               much
               more
               when
               there
               were
               so
               many
               examples
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               44.
               
               But
               this
               is
               not
               to
               affirme
               that
               it
               alwayes
               doth
               so
               ,
               especially
               when
               being
               left
               at
               large
               without
               any
               restraint
               ,
               not
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               but
               indofini●ely
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               capable
               of
               another
               interpretation
               .
               For
               sure
               when
               I
               wrote
               that
               ,
               I
               had
               not
               forgotten
               my
               Creede
               ,
               or
               in
               it
               the
               name
               Church
               in
               the
               singular
               number
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               adjunct
               of
               Catholike
               must
               needs
               be
               more
               than
               the
               Church
               of
               one
               City
               .
               And
               having
               read
               Mat.
               16.
               where
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               Christ
               is
               called
               
                 my
                 Church
              
               in
               the
               singular
               ,
               a
               like
               phrase
               to
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Bishops
               here
               are
               commanded
               to
               feed
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               one
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Ephesia●s
               having
               six
               examples
               of
               the
               word
               Church
               in
               the
               singular
               ,
               each
               signifying
               evidently
               the
               
                 universall
                 Church
              
               ,
               I
               might
               very
               well
               be
               allowed
               to
               discerne
               the
               word
               Church
               in
               the
               singular
               ,
               without
               
               any
               addition
               of
               Ephesus
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               which
               restraines
               it
               in
               all
               the
               examples
               there
               produced
               ,
               to
               be
               appliable
               to
               a
               farre
               larger
               body
               ,
               than
               the
               Church
               of
               one
               City
               ,
               and
               consequently
               be
               quit
               from
               all
               obligation
               of
               making
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               20.
               17.
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               one
               City
               of
               Ephesus
               .
            
             
               45.
               
               There
               is
               little
               doubt
               I
               suppose
               but
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               consisting
               of
               many
               Churches
               ,
               as
               the
               parts
               thereof
               ,
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               Scripture
               called
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               singular
               ,
               and
               so
               certainly
               may
               the
               Church
               of
               a
               Nation
               or
               a
               Province
               ,
               especially
               if
               it
               be
               united
               together
               under
               one
               Primate
               or
               Metropolitane
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               certaine
               the
               Churches
               and
               Cities
               neer
               Ephesus
               ,
               nay
               over
               all
               Asia
               were
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               plaine
               words
               of
               St.
               Chrysostome
               ,
               who
               when
               *
               others
               affirme
               of
               Timothy
               that
               he
               was
               by
               Paul
               ordained
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               Ephe●us
               ,
               expresseth
               the
               same
               thing
               thus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 manifest
                 that
              
               Timothy
               
                 had
                 a
                 Church
                 committed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 indeed
                 an
                 intire
                 Nation
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Asia
                 .
              
               The
               like
               is
               ordinarily
               observable
               of
               Crete
               ,
               a
               whole
               Island
               with
               an
               hundred
               Cities
               in
               it
               (
               in
               each
               of
               which
               Titus
               was
               appointed
               to
               ordeine
               a
               Bishop
               or
               Elder
               )
               which
               yet
               is
               styled
               in
               the
               subscription
               of
               the
               Epistle
               to
               Titus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Crete
              
               ,
               and
               the
               subscription
               never
               questioned
               upon
               that
               score
               by
               any
               ,
               that
               it
               spake
               improperly
               herein
               .
            
             
               46.
               
               And
               consequently
               there
               can
               be
               no
               harshnesse
               in
               this
               interpretation
               ,
               Paul
               
                 sent
                 to
              
               Ephesus
               
                 and
                 call'd
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               to
               come
               to
               him
               to
               Miletus
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Oration
               addrest
               to
               them
               called
               them
               Bishop
               of
               the
               flock
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               meaning
               them
               
                 singular
                 praefects
              
               of
               severall
               Cities
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Asia
               ,
               especially
               of
               those
               which
               were
               neerest
               Ephesus
               ,
               the
               chiefe
               Metropolis
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
               .
            
             
               47.
               
               And
               so
               much
               in
               answer
               to
               that
               Objection
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               their
               argument
               from
               the
               Elders
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               as
               they
               call
               them
               .
            
             
               48.
               
               Another
               proofe
               
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 there
                 added
              
               Pag.
               85.
               
               Thus
               ,
               The
               Syriack
               translation
               reads
               it
               ,
               he
               sent
               to
               Ephesus
               ,
               
               and
               called
               the
               
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               so
               Hierome
               ,
               Presbyteros
               Ecclesiae
               Ephesinae
               ,
               so
               concilium
               Aquisgranense
               .
            
             
               49.
               
               What
               authority
               St
               Hierome's
               testimony
               is
               to
               carry
               with
               us
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               hath
               been
               elsewhere
               largely
               shewed
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               hereafter
               have
               farther
               occasion
               to
               declare
               it
               ,
               and
               our
               reasons
               of
               it
               .
               At
               the
               present
               it
               is
               willingly
               confest
               that
               St.
               Hierome
               on
               Tit.
               1.
               doth
               indeavour
               to
               prove
               that
               in
               
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Bishop
              
               and
               Presbyter
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               from
               him
               
                 Isidore
                 Hispalensis
                 de
                 officiis
                 Eccl.
              
               l.
               2.
               hath
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               both
               have
               according
               to
               that
               prolepsis
               changed
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               in
               the
               Acts
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               what
               there
               we
               reade
               ,
               
                 sent
                 to
              
               Ephesus
               
                 and
                 called
                 the
              
               Elders
               
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
              
               read
               ,
               
                 sent
                 to
              
               Ephesus
               
                 and
                 called
                 the
              
               Elders
               
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Church
              
               ,
               expressing
               themselves
               to
               meane
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               .
               And
               the
               councell
               of
               
                 Aken
                 (
                 Aquisgranense
              
               )
               having
               transcribed
               
                 nine
                 Chapters
              
               from
               
                 Isidore
                 verbatim
              
               ,
               consequently
               doe
               the
               like
               .
               So
               that
               the
               authority
               of
               Isidore
               and
               that
               councell
               being
               as
               great
               as
               St.
               Hierome
               can
               make
               it
               ,
               from
               whom
               evidently
               it
               proceeds
               ,
               may
               yet
               be
               allowed
               to
               yeild
               to
               the
               farre
               greater
               authority
               of
               Polycarp's
               
                 auditor
                 Irenaeus
              
               ,
               who
               hath
               sufficiently
               cleared
               it
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               50.
               
               As
               for
               the
               Syriack
               tanslation
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               here
               recited
               exactly
               accordingly
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               For
               in
               that
               ,
               thus
               the
               words
               lie
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 And
                 from
              
               Miletus
               
                 he
                 sent
                 and
                 called
                 for
                 the
              
               Elders
               
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Ephesus
               ,
               where
               is
               but
               one
               mention
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               not
               two
               ,
               as
               is
               here
               suggested
               from
               the
               translation
               ,
               that
               it
               reades
               ,
               
                 he
                 sent
                 to
              
               Ephesus
               
                 and
                 called
                 the
              
               Elders
               
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ephesus
              
               .
               The
               short
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               Ephesus
               being
               but
               once
               named
               in
               that
               verse
               ,
               the
               Greeke
               placeth
               it
               in
               the
               begining
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               from
               Miletus
               
                 he
                 sent
                 to
                 Ephesus
              
               ,
               and
               this
               being
               the
               Originall
               must
               certainly
               over-rule
               all
               translations
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               all
               translations
               but
               one
               to
               read
               it
               ,
               onely
               the
               Syriack
               hath
               mis-placed
               the
               word
               Ephesus
               ,
               put
               it
               in
               the
               later
               part
               of
               the
               period
               ,
               quite
               against
               all
               Syntaxis
               ,
               and
               for
               doing
               so
               ,
               are
               here
               cited
               ,
               and
               their
               testimony
               made
               use
               of
               to
               assist
               Presbytery
               ,
               when
               the
               manifest
               truth
               in
               the
               
               Originall
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               other
               translations
               acknowledged
               ,
               would
               not
               allow
               them
               any
               the
               least
               advantage
               .
            
             
               51.
               
               After
               they
               had
               produced
               these
               two
               arguments
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               City
               was
               governed
               in
               the
               Apostles
               days
               by
               a
               Common-councell
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               the
               Reader
               would
               hardly
               expect
               that
               which
               now
               next
               followes
               in
               these
               words
               .
            
             
               From
               all
               this
               we
               gather
               ,
               that
               the
               Asian
               Angels
               were
               not
               Di●cesan
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               congregationall
               Presbyters
               ,
               seated
               each
               of
               them
               in
               one
               Church
               ,
               not
               any
               of
               them
               in
               more
               than
               one
               .
            
             
               52.
               
               This
               conclusion
               ,
               as
               the
               words
               lie
               ,
               consists
               of
               two
               parts
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               each
               of
               these
               
                 Asian
                 Angels
              
               ,
               under
               the
               title
               of
               
                 Congregationall
                 Presbyters
              
               ,
               was
               
                 seated
                 in
                 one
                 Church
                 ▪
              
               This
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               meant
               ,
               as
               the
               words
               sound
               ,
               were
               the
               granting
               to
               us
               all
               that
               we
               contend
               ,
               and
               would
               hardly
               be
               reconciled
               with
               the
               
                 third
                 observation
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               City
               was
               governed
               by
               the
               
                 common
                 councell
              
               of
               Presbyters
               ;
               For
               sure
               each
               of
               those
               Presbyters
               is
               not
               a
               
                 common
                 councell
              
               ;
               But
               I
               rather
               believe
               they
               have
               not
               so
               soone
               disclaimed
               their
               praemisses
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               it
               is
               more
               reasonable
               to
               interpret
               their
               words
               by
               their
               principles
               ,
               than
               their
               meaning
               by
               their
               words
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               by
               
                 congregationall
                 Presbyters
              
               they
               meant
               so
               many
               Colleges
               of
               such
               Presbyters
               ,
               seated
               each
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               each
               of
               those
               Colleges
               in
               
                 one
                 Church
              
               ;
               And
               if
               that
               be
               their
               conclusion
               ,
               I
               must
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               accord
               perfectly
               with
               their
               praemisses
               ,
               which
               being
               already
               answered
               ,
               there
               remaines
               no
               force
               in
               the
               conclusion
               .
            
             
               53.
               
               And
               for
               the
               second
               part
               ,
               that
               
                 not
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 was
                 seated
                 in
                 more
                 than
                 one
                 ,
              
               understanding
               it
               againe
               as
               the
               words
               sound
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               way
               contrary
               to
               our
               pretensions
               ,
               for
               we
               doe
               not
               thinke
               that
               the
               Angel
               of
               Ephesus
               was
               seated
               in
               Smyrna
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               Church
               but
               that
               of
               Ephesios
               ,
               and
               the
               territory
               thereof
               ;
               and
               although
               as
               that
               was
               a
               Metropolis
               ,
               other
               Cities
               were
               under
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               other
               
                 Bishops
                 subordinate
              
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               yet
               was
               not
               any
               other
               City
               the
               Seat
               of
               that
               Metropolitane
               ,
               but
               onely
               Ephesus
               ,
               whereof
               he
               takes
               his
               denomination
               ,
               as
               although
               Rochester
               be
               under
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               yet
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               is
               not
               seated
               at
               Rochester
               ,
               
               but
               some
               other
               Bishop
               affixt
               to
               that
               City
               and
               Diocese
               .
               As
               for
               any
               other
               meaning
               of
               it
               ,
               proportionable
               to
               that
               which
               we
               were
               faine
               to
               affixe
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               I
               confesse
               my selfe
               ignorant
               what
               it
               can
               tend
               to
               ,
               For
               it
               is
               as
               if
               they
               should
               say
               ,
               not
               any
               councell
               of
               Presbyters
               was
               seated
               in
               more
               Churches
               than
               one
               .
               Which
               is
               as
               if
               they
               should
               say
               ,
               no
               
                 one
                 body
              
               is
               in
               severall
               places
               .
               And
               I
               know
               no
               Prelatist
               that
               either
               directly
               or
               by
               consequence
               hath
               affirmed
               it
               is
               .
            
             
               54.
               
               What
               remaines
               in
               the
               last
               Paragraph
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               is
               onely
               to
               state
               the
               Question
               betwixt
               us
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               the
               while
               no
               more
               but
               this
               ,
               whether
               
                 Tertullian
                 and
              
               Irenaeus
               
                 that
                 call
              
               Polycarpe
               and
               Onesymus
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Smyrna
               and
               Ephesus
               ,
               
                 meane
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 in
                 a
                 peculiar
                 sense
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 generall
                 phrase
                 ,
                 as
                 all
              
               Presbyters
               
                 are
                 called
                 Bishops
              
               .
               And
               this
               I
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               the
               
                 onely
                 question
              
               between
               us
               ,
               and
               if
               Bishops
               doe
               signifie
               Bishops
               ,
               I
               cannot
               doubt
               but
               the
               cause
               is
               by
               them
               adjudged
               on
               
                 our
                 side
              
               ;
               And
               why
               it
               should
               not
               ,
               they
               have
               ,
               to
               conclude
               ,
               onely
               this
               offer
               of
               argument
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               had
               all
               one
               name
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               ,
               and
               long
               after
               in
               Irenaeus's
               time
               .
            
             
               55.
               
               I
               am
               truly
               weary
               of
               the
               length
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               cannot
               but
               by
               consent
               have
               some
               compassion
               on
               the
               Reader
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               shall
               bring
               the
               matter
               to
               this
               short
               issue
               .
               This
               reason
               of
               theirs
               is
               no
               reason
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               word
               Bishop
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 dayes
              
               and
               long
               after
               Irenaeus's
               time
               ,
               signified
               a
               Presbyter
               in
               our
               moderne
               notion
               ;
               For
               if
               both
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Bishop
               and
               Elder
               signified
               Bishop
               in
               our
               notion
               ,
               this
               againe
               gives
               the
               cause
               to
               us
               from
               them
               .
               And
               upon
               these
               termes
               I
               am
               content
               to
               leave
               it
               ,
               if
               ever
               they
               finde
               in
               Irenaeus
               that
               Episcopus
               signifies
               a
               Presbyter
               in
               our
               moderne
               notion
               ,
               I
               will
               confesse
               them
               Conquerours
               ,
               but
               this
               they
               have
               not
               offered
               here
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               some
               moderate
               assurance
               they
               never
               will.
               
            
          
           
             And
             so
             much
             for
             that
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             equivalence
             of
             the
             words
             Bishop
             and
             Elder
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             
               Section
               I.
               
            
             
               Foure
               sorts
               of
               equivalence
               of
               these
               words
               proposed
               .
            
             
               THe
               next
               place
               where
               I
               find
               my selfe
               call'd
               forth
               ,
               
               is
               about
               the
               midst
               of
               their
               
                 seventh
                 Chapter
              
               ,
               toward
               the
               bottom
               of
               
                 pag.
                 92.
                 
                 Onely
                 for
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 this
                 Discourse
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               For
               although
               in
               the
               former
               part
               of
               that
               Chapter
               they
               undertake
               to
               vindicate
               their
               chiefe
               proofes
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               17
               ,
               28.
               
               
                 Phil.
                 1.
                 1.
                 1
                 
                 Tim.
                 3.
                 1
                 
                 Pet.
              
               5.
               and
               to
               make
               replies
               to
               the
               Answers
               given
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               although
               it
               is
               most
               certaine
               that
               in
               the
               Dissertations
               every
               of
               those
               places
               are
               answered
               ,
               and
               shew'd
               to
               be
               fully
               reconcileable
               with
               our
               praetensions
               for
               Praelacy
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               not
               pleased
               to
               take
               any
               notice
               of
               what
               is
               there
               said
               ,
               which
               if
               they
               had
               done
               ,
               I
               might
               ,
               without
               insolence
               ,
               undertake
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               it
               had
               prevented
               all
               appearance
               of
               force
               in
               any
               of
               their
               Replies
               ;
               And
               therefore
               being
               by
               this
               meanes
               perfectly
               freed
               from
               all
               obligation
               to
               view
               any
               Paragraph
               of
               that
               former
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               having
               already
               said
               somewhat
               to
               the
               chiefe
               of
               their
               places
               ,
               Act.
               20.
               and
               fore-seeing
               a
               fit
               opportunity
               for
               the
               rest
               ,
               I
               shall
               for
               mine
               own
               ,
               and
               the
               Readers
               ease
               ,
               punctually
               expect
               and
               obey
               the
               summons
               ,
               appeare
               when
               I
               am
               call'd
               before
               them
               ,
               but
               no
               sooner
               ,
               avert
               their
               charge
               ,
               and
               not
               multiply
               debates
               above
               what
               is
               necessary
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 then
                 they
                 begin
              
               ,
               
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Doctor
               ,
               a
               high
               Praelatist
               ,
               &c.
               
               That
               in
               a
               late
               Booke
               of
               his
               hath
               undertaken
               to
               make
               out
               these
               two
               great
               Paradoxes
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               wheresoever
               the
               word
               Bishop
               is
               used
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               a
               praelaticall
               sense
               .
               2.
               
               That
               wheresoever
               the
               word
               Presbyter
               is
               used
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               not
               of
               a
               mere
               Presbyter
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               Bishop
               properly
               so
               called
               .
               And
               whereas
               we
               say
               that
               the
               Scripture-Bishop
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               was
               no
               Bishops
               distinct
               from
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               Apostles
               
               dayes
               ,
               this
               Author
               on
               the
               contrary
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture-Presbyter
               is
               a
               true
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               were
               no
               single
               and
               meere
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               .
               For
               our
               parts
               we
               do
               not
               thinke
               it
               necessary
               to
               take
               a
               particular
               survey
               of
               all
               that
               is
               said
               in
               justification
               of
               these
               Paradoxes
               ,
               onely
               we
               desire
               it
               may
               be
               considered
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               so
               much
               of
               the
               sense
               of
               some
               passages
               in
               the
               Dissertations
               set
               downe
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
               that
               I
               am
               forced
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               the
               Author
               here
               charged
               for
               these
               two
               Paradoxes
               .
               That
               they
               are
               so
               styled
               by
               those
               who
               are
               contrary
               minded
               ,
               and
               who
               have
               assumed
               a
               power
               ,
               which
               ,
               if
               either
               of
               these
               propositions
               be
               true
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               obliged
               to
               part
               with
               ,
               I
               cannot
               thinke
               strange
               ;
               And
               if
               I
               should
               style
               their
               assertions
               as
               perfectly
               Paradox
               (
               i.e.
               as
               contrary
               to
               all
               the
               antients
               sense
               or
               Doctrine
               in
               this
               matter
               )
               when
               they
               say
               that
               the
               Scripture-Bishop
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               &c.
               this
               were
               certainly
               an
               introduction
               fit
               to
               be
               confronted
               to
               theirs
               ,
               as
               being
               equally
               argumentative
               .
               But
               because
               this
               verball
               eloquence
               hath
               little
               of
               efficacy
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               will
               never
               be
               a
               meanes
               of
               evincing
               the
               truth
               of
               our
               pretensions
               ,
               by
               affirming
               the
               contrary
               to
               be
               errours
               or
               Paradoxes
               ,
               and
               because
               what
               is
               affixt
               to
               me
               ,
               is
               not
               intirely
               my
               sense
               ,
               though
               it
               recite
               it
               in
               some
               part
               ,
               and
               approach
               neere
               to
               it
               ,
               I
               shall
               here
               begin
               with
               a
               briefe
               relation
               of
               what
               is
               affirmed
               by
               the
               Dissertations
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               and
               then
               inquire
               what
               is
               here
               produced
               to
               invalidate
               it
               .
            
             
               Dissert
               .
               
               4.
               c.
               6.
               the
               method
               leading
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               word
               [
               Bishop
               ]
               and
               [
               Elder
               ]
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               first
               thing
               taken
               notice
               of
               was
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               equivalence
               of
               these
               words
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               many
               .
               To
               which
               purpose
               
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Oecumenius
              
               ,
               and
               St
               Hierome
               are
               cited
               ,
               as
               favourers
               of
               this
               opinion
               ,
               but
               this
               with
               some
               difference
               of
               the
               one
               from
               the
               other
               .
               And
               for
               the
               distinct
               stating
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               foure
               senses
               were
               set
               downe
               ,
               wherein
               it
               was
               possible
               that
               this
               equivalence
               of
               the
               words
               might
               be
               understood
               .
               1.
               
               That
               both
               Bishop
               and
               Elder
               should
               signifie
               one
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               viz.
               a
               Bishop
               in
               our
               moderne
               notion
               .
               2.
               
               That
               both
               should
               signifie
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               viz.
               a
               Presbyter
               .
               3.
               
               That
               both
               of
               
               them
               should
               signifie
               promiscuously
               ,
               sometimes
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               sometimes
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               i.
               e.
               that
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               should
               sometime
               signifie
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               sometime
               a
               Presbyter
               ,
               and
               in
               like
               manner
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifie
               sometime
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               sometime
               a
               Presbyter
               .
               4.
               
               That
               the
               word
               Bishop
               should
               alwayes
               signifie
               a
               
                 singular
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               Elder
               sometimes
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               a
               Presbyter
               .
            
             
               Of
               these
               foure
               senses
               of
               the
               equivalence
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               
               it
               was
               sure
               no
               error
               to
               conclude
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               all
               of
               them
               true
               ,
               each
               being
               exclusive
               of
               the
               other
               three
               ;
               and
               although
               some
               of
               the
               antients
               might
               be
               brought
               in
               favour
               to
               one
               ,
               more
               than
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               yet
               this
               was
               eminently
               observable
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               favoured
               that
               species
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               for
               the
               Presbyterians
               interest
               to
               be
               accepted
               ,
               doe
               yet
               assert
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               Prelatists
               as
               confidently
               as
               any
               .
               So
               Theodoret
               ,
               who
               seemes
               most
               to
               assert
               the
               
                 second
                 species
              
               ,
               doth
               yet
               propugne
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 superiour
                 dignity
              
               of
               Bishops
               above
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               affirmes
               *
               Those
               who
               were
               in
               his
               time
               called
               Bishops
               (
               the
               
                 Singular
                 praefects
              
               of
               Cities
               )
               to
               have
               been
               styled
               Apostles
               in
               the
               Scripture-times
               ,
               and
               that
               Epaphroditus
               was
               called
               so
               by
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               as
               being
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Philippians
               ,
               and
               so
               saith
               he
               ,
               Titus
               was
               Apostle
               of
               the
               Cretanes
               ,
               and
               Timothy
               of
               the
               Asiaticks
               .
            
             
               So
               when
               Chrysostome
               ,
               
               and
               Theophylact
               ,
               and
               Oecumenius
               approve
               of
               the
               third
               species
               ,
               
               and
               affirmes
               Bishops
               to
               be
               called
               Presbyters
               (
               and
               Deacons
               also
               )
               and
               on
               the
               contrary
               Presbyters
               to
               be
               called
               Bishops
               ,
               yet
               of
               each
               of
               them
               it
               is
               notorious
               ,
               that
               they
               asserted
               the
               superiority
               of
               Bishops
               over
               Presbyters
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               their
               owne
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               .
               And
               to
               that
               purpose
               the
               concession
               and
               testimony
               of
               
                 Peter
                 Moulin
              
               was
               produced
               ,
               
               that
               the
               
                 most
                 famous
                 Bishops
                 of
                 the
                 antient
                 Church
                 ,
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 did
                 not
                 thinke
                 it
                 any
                 diminution
                 to
                 their
                 dignity
                 that
                 the
                 words
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Elder
                 were
                 at
                 first
                 conceived
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 sense
                 ,
              
               which
               observation
               being
               premised
               ,
               and
               thereby
               the
               Prelatists
               pretensions
               competently
               secured
               ,
               which
               soever
               of
               those
               senses
               should
               be
               accepted
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               that
               were
               authors
               of
               the
               assertions
               be
               permitted
               to
               give
               their
               owne
               interpretation
               of
               them
               ;
               It
               was
               then
               ,
               
               I
               thought
               ,
               perfectly
               seasonable
               and
               safe
               to
               discusse
               the
               question
               freely
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               downe
               what
               to
               me
               appeared
               most
               probable
               ,
               without
               prejudice
               to
               any
               other
               dissenter
               ,
               and
               upon
               those
               termes
               ,
               and
               not
               otherwise
               ,
               these
               two
               propositions
               were
               offered
               to
               farther
               consideration
               of
               learned
               men
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               Scripture
               constantly
               signifie
               a
               singular
               Bishop
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               either
               constantly
               signifies
               a
               Bishop
               also
               ,
               or
               else
               commonly
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               sometime
               ,
               but
               rarely
               ,
               a
               Presbyter
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               somewhat
               different
               from
               the
               
                 two
                 paradoxes
              
               affixt
               to
               me
               ,
               
               And
               in
               these
               termes
               I
               shall
               now
               resume
               them
               againe
               ,
               and
               cleare
               them
               to
               be
               no
               paradoxes
               .
               And
               begin
               first
               with
               the
               former
               of
               them
               ,
               concerning
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Bishop
               .
               And
               this
               is
               already
               done
               ,
               1.
               
               By
               considering
               the
               originall
               notation
               ,
               and
               use
               in
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               ,
               of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               then
               by
               going
               over
               every
               place
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               where
               the
               word
               Bishop
               is
               used
               .
            
          
           
             
               Section
               II.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               THe
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               naturally
               signifying
               an
               overseer
               ,
               and
               used
               by
               Aristides
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Governour
               ,
               
               the
               same
               that
               Justinian
               calls
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Ruler
                 of
                 Provinces
                 and
                 Metropoles
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               
                 Cicero
                 ad
                 Articum
              
               rendred
               
                 speculator
                 &
                 custos
              
               ,
               one
               that
               lookes
               to
               ,
               and
               guards
               a
               Province
               (
               and
               so
               fitly
               styled
               Angel
               ,
               who
               's
               generally
               deemed
               to
               have
               those
               two
               Offices
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               the
               Scripture
               called
               an
               eye
               ,
               and
               vulgarly
               a
               guardian
               )
               doth
               in
               the
               Greeke
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               sometime
               render
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               is
               common
               to
               
                 God
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Angel
              
               ,
               and
               generally
               denotes
               Dominion
               ;
               sometimes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               Praefect
               or
               Commissary
               ,
               intrusted
               with
               the
               administration
               of
               some
               affaire
               ,
               whether
               in
               army
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 Commander
                 ,
                 Numb
              
               .
               31.
               14.
               in
               Mechanicall
               working
               ,
               as
               a
               Master-workeman
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               34.
               12.
               17.
               in
               a
               City
               ,
               a
               Ruler
               or
               Prince
               ,
               Nehem.
               11.
               9.
               peculiarly
               the
               chiefe
               of
               the
               Priests
               v.
               10
               in
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Temple
               as
               Eleazar
               (
               the
               Ruler
               of
               the
               
                 Levites
                 )
                 
                 Num.
              
               4.
               16.
               and
               lastly
               in
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Ruler
                 set
              
               over
               that
               ,
               2
               Kin.
               11.
               18.
               
               And
               the
               result
               of
               all
               this
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               generally
               signifies
               an
               office
               of
               charge
               and
               dignity
               and
               power
               and
               superiority
               over
               others
               ,
               all
               one
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               are
               all
               used
               to
               render
               the
               same
               word
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               doth
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               most
               fitly
               qualified
               to
               signifie
               the
               like
               ,
               viz.
               a
               praefecture
               in
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               under
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               .
            
             
               Accordingly
               there
               we
               finde
               it
               applied
               ,
               
               1.
               to
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 our
                 soules
              
               ,
               who
               though
               he
               ministred
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               yet
               owned
               the
               title
               of
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               from
               them
               belonged
               to
               him
               ,
               Joh.
               13.
               13.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 Act.
              
               1.
               20.
               
               And
               for
               all
               other
               places
               where
               it
               is
               used
               ,
               it
               is
               evidently
               capable
               of
               a
               sense
               very
               agreeable
               to
               these
               premisses
               ,
               being
               never
               once
               used
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               but
               where
               it
               will
               be
               very
               commodious
               to
               render
               it
               Bishop
               in
               our
               moderne
               notion
               of
               the
               word
               for
               a
               
                 singular
                 prefect
              
               in
               each
               Church
               ,
               not
               a
               collegue
               in
               a
               Presbytery
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               at
               large
               shew'd
               by
               a
               survey
               of
               every
               of
               those
               places
               ;
               
               First
               ,
               that
               of
               Act.
               20.
               28.
               where
               the
               Apostle
               takes
               leave
               ,
               and
               exhorts
               the
               Bishops
               set
               over
               the
               flock
               by
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               :
               They
               are
               there
               bid
               to
               
                 feed
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               i.e.
               the
               Christians
               of
               the
               severall
               Cities
               of
               Asia
               ,
               or
               neer
               about
               Ephesus
               ,
               as
               was
               in
               the
               last
               Chapter
               evidenced
               out
               of
               Irenaeus
               ,
               auditor
               to
               Polycarpe
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Smyrna
               by
               St.
               John
               ,
               and
               therefore
               may
               well
               be
               resolved
               to
               be
               the
               
                 singular
                 Bishops
              
               of
               those
               Cities
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               one
               City
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               as
               was
               largely
               shewed
               in
               the
               last
               Chapter
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               place
               is
               that
               of
               Phil.
               
               1.
               1.
               where
               after
               the
               mention
               of
               all
               the
               
                 Saints
                 in
              
               Christ
               Jesus
               
                 which
                 are
                 at
              
               Philippi
               ,
               
                 is
                 added
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Deacons
              
               ;
               where
               although
               some
               of
               the
               
                 Greeke
                 Commentators
              
               ,
               which
               at
               the
               same
               time
               assert
               Episcopacy
               ,
               do
               for
               that
               very
               reason
               ,
               because
               there
               could
               not
               be
               
                 many
                 Bishops
              
               in
               one
               City
               ,
               understand
               that
               place
               of
               Presbyters
               in
               our
               moderne
               notion
               ,
               and
               adde
               that
               the
               words
               *
               Bishop
               and
               
               Presbyter
               ,
               yea
               and
               Deacon
               too
               ,
               were
               not
               as
               yet
               distinct
               ,
               but
               promiscuously
               used
               ,
               the
               one
               for
               the
               other
               ;
               here
               the
               word
               Bishops
               for
               Presbyters
               ,
               as
               elsewhere
               the
               Presbytery
               is
               used
               for
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
              
               4.
               4.
               adding
               this
               reason
               *
               ,
               because
               Presbyters
               ordeined
               not
               a
               Bishop
               ;
               And
               although
               many
               expedients
               were
               ready
               at
               hand
               to
               keepe
               the
               Text
               from
               being
               usefull
               to
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               in
               case
               it
               were
               granted
               that
               by
               Bishops
               the
               Presbyters
               were
               meant
               ,
               as
               that
               Epaphroditus
               their
               present
               Bishop
               (
               as
               is
               acknowledged
               by
               
                 Theodoret
                 ,
                 Chrysostome
              
               and
               Theophylact
               ,
               who
               are
               most
               favourable
               to
               that
               interpretation
               )
               was
               with
               St.
               Paul
               at
               the
               writing
               that
               Epistle
               ,
               c.
               4.
               18.
               yet
               I
               have
               the
               authority
               of
               Epiphanius
               to
               affirme
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               there
               signifies
               peculiarly
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               it
               may
               doe
               so
               ,
               referring
               it
               to
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               severall
               Cities
               belonging
               to
               that
               Metropolis
               .
            
             
               For
               such
               was
               Philippi
               ,
               
               both
               as
               the
               first-fruits
               of
               all
               Macedonia
               ,
               first
               converted
               to
               the
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 2
                 Act.
              
               16.
               9.
               
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 prime
                 City
                 of
                 that
                 Province
                 of
                 Macedon
                 ,
              
               v.
               12.
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               before
               it's
               conversion
               ,
               and
               so
               saith
               *
               Photius
               distinctly
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               
                 Polycarps
                 Epistle
              
               to
               them
               is
               inscribed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               the
               whole
               province
               that
               belongs
               to
               Philippi
               ;
               In
               which
               there
               being
               diverse
               Cities
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               in
               them
               ,
               the
               Epistle
               to
               St.
               Paul
               is
               to
               be
               conceived
               written
               to
               them
               all
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               appeares
               to
               have
               been
               written
               to
               the
               Saints
               of
               all
               Achaia
               )
               and
               being
               inscribed
               to
               Philippi
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               communicated
               to
               those
               others
               ,
               as
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Colossians
               was
               to
               be
               communicated
               to
               the
               Laodicaeans
               ,
               Col.
               4.
               16.
               and
               that
               which
               the
               Laodicaeans
               had
               received
               (
               whether
               ,
               as
               Tertullian
               seemes
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               )
               in
               like
               manner
               to
               be
               communicated
               to
               the
               Colossians
               ,
               and
               the
               Epistle
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Jerusalem
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Antioch
               did
               belong
               and
               was
               communicated
               to
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               Syria
               and
               Cilicia
               .
               Act.
               16.
               4.
               
            
             
               And
               then
               all
               that
               the
               immediate
               subjoyning
               of
               the
               Deacons
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               
               will
               conclude
               ,
               is
               onely
               this
               (
               which
               is
               farre
               from
               yeilding
               the
               Presbyterians
               any
               profit
               )
               that
               as
               
               *
               Epiphanius
               saith
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Churches
               being
               but
               newly
               planted
               ,
               there
               were
               not
               Presbyters
               as
               yet
               constituted
               among
               them
               ,
               onely
               a
               Bishop
               with
               one
               Deacon
               or
               more
               in
               each
               City
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
               as
               it
               was
               at
               
                 Jerusalem
                 Act.
              
               6.
               where
               after
               James's
               assumption
               to
               the
               Bishoprick
               ,
               which
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               writers
               tell
               us
               of
               ,
               the
               
                 seven
                 Deacons
              
               are
               soone
               instituted
               ,
               no
               Presbyters
               being
               created
               in
               the
               middle
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Bishop
               and
               them
               ,
               that
               either
               Scripture
               or
               antient
               Record
               informe
               us
               of
               .
            
             
               And
               †
               Clemens
               ,
               
               St.
               Pauls
               fellow
               Labourer
               ,
               
                 mentions
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 generall
                 practice
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               Apostles
               preaching
               through
               Regions
               and
               Cities
               constituted
               their
               first
               fruits
               into
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               of
               those
               which
               should
               come
               in
               to
               the
               faith
               .
            
             
               Thus
               farre
               is
               this
               from
               being
               a
               forced
               interpretation
               being
               perfectly
               regular
               ,
               
               and
               conformable
               to
               what
               we
               read
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               best
               and
               antientest
               Records
               of
               them
               ;
               And
               if
               in
               any
               circumstance
               we
               should
               be
               lyable
               to
               mistake
               ,
               yet
               for
               the
               maine
               ,
               the
               Reader
               will
               hardly
               thinke
               it
               possible
               ,
               when
               he
               remembers
               this
               very
               Church
               of
               the
               Philippians
               to
               be
               one
               of
               those
               expressely
               named
               by
               Tertullian
               ,
               among
               whom
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               
                 Apostolorum
                 Cathedrae
                 suis
                 adhuc
                 locis
                 praesidebantur
                 ,
                 The
                 Chaires
                 of
                 the
              
               Apostles
               
                 were
                 yet
                 extant
                 praesiding
                 in
                 their
                 due
                 places
                 ,
              
               which
               concludes
               some
               Bishop
               or
               
                 singular
                 praefect
              
               to
               have
               succeeded
               the
               Apostles
               in
               this
               Church
               (
               as
               in
               those
               other
               ,
               Thessalonica
               ,
               &c.
               )
               and
               by
               Theodoret
               ,
               whose
               authority
               is
               most
               used
               against
               us
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Bishops
               were
               Presbyters
               here
               ,
               Epaphroditus
               is
               expresly
               affirmed
               to
               be
               that
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               place
               is
               that
               of
               1
               Tim.
               
               3.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 desire
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 a
                 Bishop
                 he
                 coveteth
                 a
                 good
                 worke
                 :
                 A
                 Bishop
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 blamelesse
              
               —
               where
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               of
               doubting
               ,
               but
               the
               Bishop
               is
               the
               
                 singular
                 praefect
              
               or
               Governour
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               For
               the
               onely
               appearance
               of
               the
               contrary
               being
               againe
               (
               as
               in
               that
               to
               the
               Philippians
               )
               the
               immediate
               subjoyning
               of
               Deacons
               and
               their
               
                 qualifications
                 ,
                 v.
              
               8.
               that
               presently
               
               vanisheth
               ,
               if
               againe
               we
               remember
               the
               observation
               of
               Epiphanius
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               out
               of
               the
               most
               
                 antient
                 Records
              
               ,
               and
               was
               found
               exactly
               conformable
               to
               the
               expresse
               words
               of
               
                 Clemens
                 Romanus
              
               ,
               the
               contemporary
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Church
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 before
                 the
                 government
                 was
                 compleate
              
               in
               all
               the
               Offices
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Apostolicall
               persons
               placed
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               them
               ,
               such
               as
               Timothy
               to
               whom
               here
               he
               gives
               the
               directions
               ,
               created
               no
               more
               but
               a
               Bishop
               and
               Deacon
               (
               one
               or
               more
               )
               in
               each
               Church
               ,
               the
               present
               state
               of
               things
               neither
               requiring
               nor
               being
               well
               capable
               of
               any
               more
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               paucity
               of
               the
               Christians
               to
               be
               governed
               or
               instructed
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               which
               were
               fit
               to
               be
               made
               Presbyters
               .
            
             
               And
               although
               Theodoret
               againe
               (
               with
               some
               few
               others
               )
               interpret
               the
               place
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               
               yet
               't
               is
               as
               evident
               ,
               he
               doth
               it
               not
               to
               the
               disadvantage
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               adding
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               especially
               should
               observe
               these
               Lawes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 as
                 those
                 which
                 had
                 atteined
                 to
                 a
                 greater
                 honour
                 .
              
            
             
               Meanewhile
               S.
               Chrysostome
               
               interprets
               it
               distinctly
               of
               *
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               notion
               of
               Bishops
               which
               severs
               them
               from
               Presbyters
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 governe
                 in
                 each
                 City
              
               ,
               and
               addeth
               the
               qualifications
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               being
               spoken
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 doe
                 agree
                 to
              
               Presbyters
               also
               .
               And
               accordingly
               Theophylact
               interprets
               it
               of
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               President
               and
               Ruler
               ,
               without
               any
               mention
               of
               Presbyters
               .
            
             
               There
               remaines
               but
               one
               place
               ,
               
               and
               that
               of
               the
               very
               same
               nature
               with
               this
               last
               ,
               and
               must
               certainly
               be
               regulated
               by
               it
               ,
               
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 7.
                 
                 For
                 a
                 Bishop
                 must
                 be
                 blamelesse
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 steward
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               answerable
               to
               that
               notion
               of
               the
               word
               Bishop
               in
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               for
               the
               
                 Ruler
                 set
                 over
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 2
                 Kin.
              
               11.
               18.
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               Steward
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Keyes
               of
               the
               House
               were
               committed
               ,
               Isa
               .
               22.
               22.
               )
               That
               this
               is
               the
               
                 singular
                 Bishop
              
               in
               
                 every
                 City
              
               ,
               signified
               before
               v.
               5.
               by
               the
               Elders
               ,
               which
               Titus
               was
               left
               in
               Crete
               to
               constitute
               ,
               is
               the
               joynt
               affirmation
               of
               St.
               
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Theophylact
              
               and
               Oecumenius
               on
               those
               words
               of
               v.
               5.
               
               Elders
               
                 in
                 every
                 City
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               &c.
               
               By
               Elders
               
                 he
                 there
                 meanes
              
               Bishops
               ,
               
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 to
              
               Timothy
               ,
               
                 appointing
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 constituted
                 in
                 every
                 ●ity
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 whole
                 Island
                 administred
                 by
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 every
                 ●ity
                 should
                 have
                 it's
                 proper
                 Pastor
              
               (
               or
               Bishop
               )
               that
               so
               the
               labour
               might
               be
               the
               lighter
               ,
               and
               the
               care
               more
               exact
               .
               In
               Crete
               there
               were
               certainly
               many
               Cities
               ,
               Eusebius
               mentions
               an
               hundred
               ,
               of
               all
               which
               ,
               *
               saith
               he
               ,
               Titus
               was
               made
               Bishop
               by
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               that
               under
               him
               ,
               saith
               †
               Theodoret
               ,
               he
               might
               
                 ordeine
                 Bishops
              
               :
               to
               which
               *
               Chrysostome
               and
               Theophylact
               adde
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               power
               to
               judge
               or
               censure
               those
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               a
               Metropolitan
               and
               Prima●e
               over
               them
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               now
               no
               other
               place
               wherein
               the
               word
               Bishop
               is
               used
               ,
               
               and
               by
               this
               briefe
               view
               of
               these
               ,
               I
               hope
               the
               first
               proposition
               is
               competently
               rescued
               from
               meriting
               the
               censure
               of
               Paradox
               ,
               whether
               that
               signifie
               novell
               or
               strange
               ;
               this
               being
               so
               conformable
               both
               to
               the
               nature
               and
               use
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               to
               the
               tradition
               of
               the
               
                 antient
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               the
               importance
               of
               each
               Scripture
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               used
               ,
               that
               Bishop
               should
               signifie
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 singular
                 Pastor
              
               or
               Governour
               in
               each
               City
               or
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             
               Section
               III.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Elder
               .
            
             
               NOw
               to
               the
               
                 second
                 proposition
              
               ,
               
               which
               pretended
               not
               to
               so
               much
               positivenesse
               ,
               but
               is
               set
               down
               in
               a
               greater
               latitude
               of
               defining
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               either
               constantly
               signifies
               a
               Bishop
               also
               ,
               or
               else
               commonly
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               though
               sometimes
               ,
               but
               most
               rarely
               a
               Presbyter
               .
               Of
               this
               I
               shall
               now
               need
               to
               praemise
               but
               these
               few
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               that
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               commonly
               rendred
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Elder
               in
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               ,
               doth
               denote
               most
               properly
               ,
               and
               signifie
               most
               constantly
               (
               as
               in
               all
               Languages
               the
               word
               is
               found
               vulgarly
               to
               doe
               )
               a
               Ruler
               or
               Governour
               .
               This
               is
               so
               largely
               deduced
               and
               demonstrated
               in
               the
               Annotation
               
               on
               Act.
               11.
               30.
               that
               I
               shall
               not
               indeavour
               farther
               to
               manifest
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               that
               as
               in
               some
               places
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               the
               word
               is
               necessarily
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               so
               in
               every
               other
               place
               it
               is
               very
               fitly
               capable
               of
               that
               interpretation
               ;
               This
               is
               againe
               so
               particularly
               evidenced
               to
               the
               
                 Latine
                 Reader
                 ,
                 Diss
              
               .
               4.
               c.
               19
               ,
               20
               ,
               21
               ,
               22.
               and
               to
               the
               English
               Reader
               Annot.
               on
               Act.
               11.
               b.
               and
               14.
               a.
               that
               I
               cannot
               deeme
               it
               reasonable
               to
               tire
               my selfe
               farther
               with
               transcribing
               it
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
               that
               if
               any
               one
               or
               more
               places
               shall
               be
               thought
               by
               any
               man
               to
               belong
               to
               Presbyters
               in
               our
               moderne
               sense
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               Jam
               5.
               14.
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               I
               shall
               onely
               desire
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               bring
               any
               convincing
               proofe
               or
               
                 authentick
                 Testimony
              
               ,
               that
               in
               that
               or
               those
               places
               it
               so
               signifies
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               most
               willingly
               grant
               it
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               be
               so
               farre
               from
               thinking
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               least
               degree
               ,
               disadvantagious
               to
               our
               pretensions
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               not
               doubt
               to
               evidence
               it
               a
               demonstrative
               argument
               to
               confirm
               them
               ,
               but
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               insist
               on
               that
               ,
               till
               such
               proofe
               be
               offered
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
               that
               by
               this
               it
               is
               already
               most
               evident
               ,
               that
               my
               assertion
               was
               not
               truely
               cited
               p.
               92.
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               that
               
                 wheresoever
                 the
                 word
              
               Presbyter
               
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 not
                 of
                 a
                 meere
              
               Presbyter
               ,
               
                 but
                 of
                 a
              
               Bishop
               
                 properly
                 so
                 called
              
               ;
               Certainly
               neither
               my
               words
               nor
               sense
               extended
               to
               the
               wheresoever
               —
               and
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
              
               —
               being
               onely
               in
               a
               disjunctive
               forme
               ,
               
                 either
                 constantly
              
               so
               ,
               or
               sometimes
               but
               rarely
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               
               that
               if
               I
               were
               not
               misreported
               ,
               and
               the
               Paradox
               were
               as
               high
               and
               as
               positive
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               represented
               ,
               yet
               I
               conceive
               not
               the
               reason
               why
               they
               that
               have
               with
               great
               confidence
               affirmed
               that
               both
               Bishops
               and
               Elders
               do
               alway
               signifie
               in
               Scripture
               their
               Presbyters
               and
               no
               more
               ,
               (
               for
               if
               either
               of
               those
               words
               do
               but
               once
               signifie
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               their
               
                 Jus
                 Divinum
              
               ,
               and
               whole
               cause
               falls
               to
               the
               ground
               irrecoverably
               )
               should
               be
               so
               much
               at
               leisure
               from
               excusing
               themselves
               ,
               to
               accuse
               that
               for
               a
               Paradox
               in
               others
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               imaginable
               to
               be
               more
               an
               extreme
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               then
               theirs
               is
               on
               the
               other
               ▪
            
             
             
               Lastly
               ,
               
               that
               if
               they
               
                 doe
                 not
                 thinke
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 particular
                 survey
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 justification
                 of
                 these
              
               (
               which
               they
               thus
               please
               to
               style
               )
               Paradoxes
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               effect
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               should
               professe
               to
               deny
               and
               declaime
               against
               the
               conclusion
               ,
               without
               attempting
               to
               satisfie
               any
               reason
               ,
               by
               which
               it
               is
               inferr'd
               ;
               It
               might
               be
               as
               just
               in
               me
               to
               tender
               them
               answers
               of
               the
               same
               making
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               supersede
               any
               farther
               dispute
               in
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               shall
               not
               imitate
               their
               method
               ,
               
               but
               rather
               prepare
               to
               attend
               them
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               having
               thus
               farre
               served
               them
               ,
               by
               undertaking
               the
               taske
               which
               was
               due
               to
               them
               ,
               in
               giving
               the
               Reader
               a
               briefe
               view
               of
               the
               grounds
               of
               my
               Assertions
               ,
               which
               were
               
                 too
                 long
              
               for
               them
               to
               
                 take
                 notice
              
               of
               ,
               I
               shall
               now
               trace
               their
               steps
               ,
               and
               follow
               them
               which
               way
               soever
               they
               lead
               .
            
          
           
             
               Section
               IV.
               
            
             
               Of
               Reverence
               to
               Antiquity
               ,
               and
               the
               Interpretations
               of
               the
               Antients
               .
               Of
               Praelatists
               disagreement
               among
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
                 FIrst
                 then
              
               ,
               
               
                 say
                 they
              
               ,
               we
               desire
               it
               may
               be
               considered
               ,
               that
               these
               assertions
               are
               contrary
               to
               antiquity
               ,
               which
               yet
               notwithstanding
               our
               Brethren
               doe
               so
               highly
               magnifie
               and
               boast
               of
               it
               in
               this
               controversy
               ,
               and
               for
               receding
               from
               which
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               we
               do
               ,
               they
               doe
               most
               deeply
               charge
               us
               .
            
             
               That
               these
               Assertions
               ,
               
               as
               farre
               as
               they
               are
               owned
               by
               me
               ,
               and
               are
               Assertions
               ,
               are
               so
               distant
               from
               being
               contrary
               to
               antiquity
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               founded
               in
               the
               Records
               of
               the
               most
               
                 antient
                 reverend
                 authority
              
               ,
               hath
               appeared
               most
               plainly
               by
               what
               hath
               now
               been
               said
               ,
               and
               had
               before
               been
               laid
               ,
               as
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               interpretations
               ,
               in
               the
               fourth
               Dissert
               .
               if
               they
               ,
               which
               gathered
               the
               conclusion
               from
               thence
               ,
               would
               have
               vouchsafed
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               praemisses
               .
            
             
               The
               utmost
               that
               can
               be
               with
               truth
               pretended
               ,
               
               is
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               the
               Texts
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               insisted
               on
               here
               ,
               and
               so
               likewise
               some
               of
               those
               where
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Elders
               are
               mentioned
               ,
               are
               
               not
               by
               all
               the
               antients
               interpreted
               just
               in
               that
               manner
               ,
               as
               I
               thinke
               they
               may
               safely
               and
               most
               probably
               be
               interpreted
               ,
               and
               so
               as
               they
               will
               best
               accord
               with
               the
               opinions
               which
               those
               very
               antients
               appeared
               to
               have
               concerning
               the
               Originall
               of
               Episcopacy
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               I
               hope
               I
               have
               not
               offended
               against
               the
               
                 antient
                 Church
              
               ,
               
               or
               if
               I
               had
               ,
               as
               I
               should
               have
               expected
               other
               accusers
               ,
               than
               those
               I
               have
               ,
               so
               should
               I
               waite
               for
               no
               other
               judge
               but
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               immediately
               submit
               to
               any
               penance
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               they
               which
               truely
               
                 reverence
                 antiquity
              
               ,
               
               discerne
               also
               wherein
               this
               Reverence
               is
               terminated
               ,
               not
               in
               adhering
               to
               every
               interpretation
               of
               each
               Text
               of
               Scripture
               given
               by
               any
               
                 antient
                 Commentator
              
               or
               Interpreter
               ,
               for
               truely
               that
               is
               absolutely
               impossible
               ,
               severall
               of
               them
               being
               known
               in
               interpreting
               of
               Texts
               very
               frequently
               to
               differ
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ;
               This
               can
               be
               no
               newes
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               who
               hath
               but
               lightly
               viewed
               them
               ,
               or
               but
               occasionally
               consulted
               Tirinus
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               later
               Commentators
               ,
               who
               have
               collected
               the
               Interpretations
               of
               the
               Antients
               ,
               and
               marshalled
               their
               names
               ,
               and
               told
               us
               how
               many
               have
               been
               for
               one
               ,
               how
               many
               for
               another
               sense
               of
               such
               a
               Text.
               
            
             
               And
               in
               affaires
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               
               wherein
               they
               have
               neither
               taught
               Doctrines
               ,
               nor
               testified
               Traditions
               ,
               but
               onely
               exprest
               their
               single
               opinions
               ,
               or
               conjectures
               of
               an
               Apostles
               meaning
               in
               words
               capable
               of
               more
               senses
               than
               one
               ,
               I
               know
               no
               Praelatist
               that
               ever
               denyed
               later
               Writers
               liberty
               to
               recede
               from
               one
               ,
               and
               adhere
               to
               some
               other
               of
               the
               antients
               ,
               or
               if
               more
               convincing
               reasons
               appeared
               for
               any
               fresh
               interpretation
               ,
               never
               given
               before
               ,
               the
               like
               liberty
               hath
               been
               allowed
               ;
               And
               indeed
               if
               it
               were
               not
               so
               ,
               our
               studying
               of
               the
               Originalls
               ,
               inquiry
               into
               the
               nature
               of
               words
               and
               phrases
               ,
               observation
               of
               customes
               among
               the
               antients
               ,
               and
               all
               wherein
               learned
               men
               differ
               from
               unlearned
               ,
               consideration
               of
               the
               context
               and
               argument
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               well
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               each
               difficult
               place
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               other
               skills
               and
               advantages
               of
               a
               good
               Interpreter
               would
               all
               be
               unusefull
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               dangerous
               ,
               would
               tempt
               one
               oit
               to
               recede
               from
               some
               former
               Writers
               ,
               to
               forsake
               the
               roade
               and
               
               method
               (
               so
               ordinary
               )
               of
               transcribing
               other
               mens
               labours
               ,
               and
               by
               inciting
               him
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               which
               had
               not
               oft
               been
               said
               before
               ,
               (
               which
               if
               it
               have
               ,
               why
               doth
               he
               againe
               trouble
               himself
               and
               others
               to
               repeat
               it
               )
               would
               infallibly
               involve
               him
               under
               the
               burthen
               and
               guilt
               that
               is
               here
               laid
               on
               me
               ,
               of
               being
               contrary
               to
               Antiquity
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               am
               unwilling
               to
               discourage
               them
               from
               any
               sort
               or
               degree
               of
               reverence
               to
               antiquity
               ,
               
               and
               on
               condition
               they
               will
               be
               fairely
               tried
               by
               it
               in
               any
               notion
               by
               which
               they
               can
               imagine
               to
               define
               that
               Reverence
               ,
               or
               the
               word
               Antiquity
               ,
               I
               will
               forgoe
               all
               my
               novell
               interpretations
               ,
               and
               say
               no
               one
               word
               which
               the
               Antients
               have
               not
               distinctly
               said
               before
               me
               ,
               and
               refer
               the
               whole
               fate
               of
               the
               cause
               to
               this
               judicature
               .
            
             
               Their
               second
               consideration
               is
               ,
               
               that
               they
               are
               contrary
               to
               all
               that
               have
               ever
               written
               in
               defence
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               from
               whence
               they
               conclude
               that
               till
               their
               brethren
               (
               
                 i.
                 e.
                 we
              
               Praelatists
               )
               agree
               among
               themselves
               ,
               they
               need
               not
               spend
               time
               to
               answer
               the
               private
               Opinions
               of
               one
               Doctor
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               
               that
               it
               hath
               alwayes
               been
               deemed
               lawfull
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               which
               hath
               undertaken
               the
               defence
               of
               a
               
                 Christian
                 cause
              
               ,
               asserted
               constantly
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               choose
               his
               arguments
               (
               as
               combatants
               do
               their
               weapons
               )
               such
               as
               he
               thinkes
               are
               fittest
               for
               his
               managery
               ,
               and
               will
               most
               probably
               (
               in
               his
               opinion
               )
               convince
               the
               gainsayers
               ;
               No
               obligation
               lying
               upon
               him
               by
               the
               Lawes
               of
               these
               agones
               ,
               to
               use
               those
               arguments
               (
               and
               no
               other
               ,
               nor
               otherwise
               improved
               )
               which
               all
               other
               writers
               of
               that
               side
               have
               done
               before
               him
               ;
               For
               if
               this
               were
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               
                 legail
                 combate
              
               ,
               to
               what
               end
               should
               any
               second
               writing
               on
               the
               same
               subject
               ever
               appeare
               to
               the
               World
               ?
               That
               which
               had
               been
               formerly
               said
               ,
               needed
               not
               to
               be
               transcribed
               and
               said
               againe
               ,
               but
               either
               the
               booke
               might
               be
               Re-printed
               or
               translated
               into
               a
               language
               more
               intelligible
               (
               as
               I
               have
               here
               been
               fame
               oft
               to
               doe
               )
               And
               though
               I
               might
               truly
               say
               ,
               that
               for
               those
               more
               minute
               considerations
               or
               conjectures
               ,
               wherein
               this
               Doctor
               differs
               from
               some
               others
               ,
               who
               have
               written
               before
               him
               (
               as
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               interpreting
               some
               few
               Texts
               )
               he
               hath
               the
               suffrages
               of
               many
               the
               learnedst
               men
               of
               this
               Church
               at
               this
               day
               (
               and
               as
               farre
               
               as
               he
               knowes
               ,
               of
               all
               that
               imbrace
               the
               same
               cause
               with
               him
               )
               yet
               I
               doe
               not
               thinke
               it
               necessary
               to
               prove
               my
               agreement
               with
               others
               of
               my
               brethren
               by
               this
               
                 onely
                 medium
              
               ;
               It
               being
               certaine
               that
               they
               who
               believe
               the
               same
               conclusion
               upon
               severall
               mediums
               or
               wayes
               of
               inferring
               it
               ,
               are
               in
               that
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               in
               all
               other
               conclusions
               at
               perfect
               accord
               and
               unity
               among
               themselves
               .
            
             
               All
               that
               I
               can
               conclude
               from
               this
               and
               the
               former
               consideration
               (
               the
               double
               charge
               laid
               on
               me
               of
               contrariety
               to
               antiquity
               ,
               
               and
               other
               asserters
               of
               Episcopacy
               )
               is
               onely
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               authors
               of
               them
               are
               ill
               pleased
               ,
               that
               I
               use
               any
               other
               arguments
               ,
               or
               answers
               but
               what
               they
               were
               willing
               to
               assigne
               me
               :
               otherwise
               if
               there
               had
               been
               lesse
               ,
               not
               
                 more
                 truth
              
               ,
               or
               evidence
               in
               my
               way
               of
               defending
               the
               cause
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               had
               the
               greater
               advantage
               against
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               have
               been
               ,
               in
               the
               space
               of
               three
               yeares
               ,
               at
               leisure
               to
               have
               observed
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Section
               V.
               
            
             
               Inconveniencies
               objected
               ,
               and
               answer'd
               .
               Of
               more
               Bishops
               in
               one
               City
               ,
               No
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               .
               The
               no
               Divine
               right
               of
               the
               Order
               of
               Presbyters
               .
            
             
               BUt
               they
               are
               ,
               
               in
               the
               third
               place
               ,
               pleased
               to
               object
               some
               
                 inconveniences
                 which
                 the
                 defending
                 of
                 these
                 paradoxes
                 must
                 necessarily
                 bring
                 upon
                 me
              
               ;
               And
               to
               these
               I
               shall
               more
               diligently
               attend
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               
                 say
                 they
              
               ,
               he
               that
               will
               defend
               these
               Paradoxes
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               forced
               to
               grant
               that
               there
               were
               more
               Bishops
               than
               one
               in
               a
               City
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               betray
               the
               cause
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               downe
               a
               Bishop
               to
               the
               ranke
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               reply
               by
               absolute
               denying
               of
               this
               consequence
               (
               for
               supposing
               the
               Scripture-Bishop
               to
               be
               alwayes
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               
               and
               so
               the
               
                 Scripture
                 Elder
              
               also
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               follow
               from
               thence
               that
               there
               are
               more
               such
               Bishops
               in
               any
               
                 one
                 City
              
               ?
               )
               T
               is
               most
               evident
               that
               this
               is
               no
               way
               inferr'd
               upon
               either
               ,
               or
               both
               of
               
               my
               assertions
               ,
               nor
               is
               here
               one
               word
               added
               to
               prove
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               might
               accommodate
               any
               answer
               .
               T
               is
               on
               the
               contrary
               most
               manifest
               ,
               that
               whensoever
               I
               find
               mention
               of
               Bishops
               or
               Elders
               in
               the
               plurall
               ,
               as
               
                 Act.
                 20.
                 
                 Phil.
              
               1.
               &c.
               I
               interpret
               them
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Asia
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Macedonia
                 ,
                 Bishops
              
               of
               Judaea
               ,
               &c.
               (
               and
               render
               my
               reasons
               of
               doing
               so
               )
               and
               consequently
               affirme
               them
               to
               be
               the
               Bishops
               of
               divers
               (
               sure
               that
               is
               not
               of
               one
               )
               Cities
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 second
                 inconvenience
                 is
              
               ,
               
               that
               I
               must
               be
               forced
               to
               grant
               that
               there
               were
               no
               Bishops
               over
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               Apostles
               days
               ,
               for
               if
               there
               were
               no
               Presbyters
               ,
               there
               could
               be
               no
               Bishops
               over
               Presbyters
               .
            
             
               Here
               is
               an
               evident
               mistake
               ,
               
               for
               I
               no
               where
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               no
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               ,
               but
               onely
               that
               in
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 writings
              
               the
               word
               [
               Bishops
               ]
               alwayes
               signifies
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               [
               Elders
               ]
               either
               never
               ,
               or
               but
               rarely
               ,
               Presbyters
               ;
               Now
               besides
               that
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               those
               to
               be
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Apostles
               writing
               ,
               which
               yet
               for
               want
               of
               occasion
               are
               not
               mentioned
               in
               those
               writings
               (
               and
               I
               that
               love
               not
               negative
               arguments
               
                 à
                 testimonio
              
               ,
               should
               never
               have
               thought
               fit
               to
               conclude
               there
               were
               no
               Presbyters
               within
               the
               time
               wherein
               the
               severall
               Bookes
               of
               Scripture
               were
               written
               ,
               upon
               that
               one
               argument
               ,
               because
               I
               could
               not
               find
               them
               mentioned
               there
               )
               besides
               this
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               T
               is
               certaine
               that
               the
               Apostles
               times
               are
               somewhat
               a
               larger
               period
               than
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Apostles
               writings
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               what
               is
               spoken
               onely
               of
               the
               later
               ,
               was
               not
               meant
               to
               be
               extended
               to
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               For
               1.
               
               the
               Apostles
               continued
               alive
               some
               time
               after
               writing
               their
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               secondly
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Apostles
               survived
               others
               ;
               John
               ,
               of
               whom
               Christs
               will
               was
               intimated
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               tarry
               ,
               and
               not
               die
               till
               after
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               Kingdom
               of
               his
               ,
               commenced
               in
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               did
               accordingly
               live
               till
               Trajanes
               time
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               time
               I
               thinke
               it
               probable
               that
               the
               number
               of
               believers
               daily
               increasing
               ,
               there
               were
               ,
               as
               the
               wants
               of
               the
               Church
               required
               ,
               Presbyters
               ordained
               in
               many
               Churches
               :
               And
               accordingly
               in
               the
               Dissert
               .
               p.
               229.
               when
               I
               speak
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               I
               expresly
               
               except
               S.
               John
               ,
               and
               p.
               211.
               
               I
               make
               use
               of
               a
               testimony
               of
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               ,
               on
               purpose
               to
               conclude
               that
               this
               Apostle
               ordein'd
               Presbyters
               in
               Asia
               ,
               after
               his
               returne
               from
               the
               Island
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               was
               banished
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               to
               the
               same
               matter
               I
               *
               elsewhere
               apply
               that
               of
               Ephiphanius
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               profoundest
               ,
               i.e.
               
                 antientest
                 Records
              
               ,
               that
               as
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               tooke
               to
               them
               first
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               the
               Sanhedrim
               of
               the
               
                 seventy
                 Elders
              
               ,
               so
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 first
                 constituted
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               and
               in
               processe
               of
               time
               Presbyters
               also
               ,
               when
               occasion
               required
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 assistants
              
               ,
               and
               Councell
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               account
               of
               this
               Analogy
               with
               the
               Sanhedrim
               ,
               they
               were
               styled
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Elders
            
             
               And
               Ignatius
               making
               mention
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               
               as
               of
               a
               middle
               degree
               in
               the
               Church
               betwixt
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               in
               his
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               in
               Trajan's
               time
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               his
               Epistles
               to
               severall
               of
               those
               Asian
               Churches
               ,
               
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Magnesia
                 ,
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 Trallis
                 ,
              
               I
               thinke
               the
               argument
               of
               great
               validity
               to
               conclude
               ,
               that
               in
               that
               Province
               that
               Apostle
               had
               in
               his
               life
               time
               instituted
               this
               middle
               order
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               that
               had
               so
               carefully
               prevented
               ,
               was
               not
               to
               be
               charged
               with
               this
               crime
               of
               affirming
               there
               were
               no
               Presbyters
               ,
               or
               Bishops
               over
               Presbyters
               (
               which
               certainly
               there
               were
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               Presbyters
               under
               them
               )
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               .
            
             
               And
               third
               inconvenience
               they
               adde
               ,
               
               that
               
                 by
                 consequence
                 I
                 must
                 affirme
                 that
              
               Ordo
               Presbyteratus
               
                 is
                 not
              
               Jure
               Divino
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               is
               no
               more
               consequent
               to
               my
               assertion
               ,
               
               than
               it
               was
               my
               assertion
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               no
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               that
               am
               guiltlesse
               of
               the
               assertion
               ,
               cannot
               be
               charged
               with
               the
               consequents
               of
               it
               ;
               John
               I
               know
               was
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               John
               ,
               I
               believe
               ,
               ordained
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               thence
               I
               doubt
               not
               to
               conclude
               the
               
                 Apostolicall
                 institution
              
               ,
               i.e.
               in
               effect
               ,
               the
               
                 Divine
                 right
              
               of
               the
               order
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               though
               not
               of
               the
               government
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               Presbytery
               ;
               and
               so
               I
               am
               still
               cleare
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               that
               crime
               which
               the
               
                 worst
                 of
                 Papists
                 would
                 abhominate
              
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               resolved
               I
               must
               have
               layen
               under
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               questioned
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Right
              
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               though
               they
               can
               more
               than
               question
               the
               
                 Divine
                 
                 Right
              
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               
               and
               never
               have
               remorse
               or
               compunction
               ,
               or
               dread
               any
               charge
               or
               ●entence
               for
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               VI.
               
            
             
               A
               first
               confession
               objected
               and
               vindicated
               .
               Of
               the
               Ephesine
               Presbyters
               being
               all
               the
               Praelates
               of
               Asia
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               Aldermanni
               .
            
             
               AFter
               these
               inconveniences
               briefly
               touched
               (
               and
               almost
               as
               briefly
               by
               me
               averted
               )
               they
               proceede
               to
               take
               notice
               in
               the
               fourth
               place
               ,
               
               of
               some
               confessions
               of
               mine
               ,
               
                 which
                 the
                 justification
                 of
                 my
                 opinion
                 have
                 forced
                 from
                 me
                 .
              
               By
               this
               method
               thinking
               (
               as
               at
               length
               they
               say
               )
               
                 to
                 render
                 Episcopacy
              
               ,
               that
               is
               thus
               maintained
               ,
               or
               else
               my
               way
               of
               maintaining
               it
               ,
               
                 odious
                 and
                 contemptible
                 to
                 all
                 sober
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 moderate
                 Christians
                 ,
              
               i.e.
               to
               all
               those
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               attaining
               of
               those
               titles
               ,
               good
               opinion
               ,
               and
               good
               words
               from
               them
               ,
               shall
               be
               invited
               to
               contemne
               ,
               or
               hate
               those
               ,
               whom
               they
               are
               yet
               pleased
               to
               call
               their
               brethren
               .
               And
               this
               I
               confesse
               is
               the
               most
               compendious
               way
               of
               confuting
               that
               which
               would
               not
               otherwise
               be
               confuted
               .
            
             
               What
               those
               confessions
               of
               mine
               are
               ,
               
               which
               are
               like
               to
               render
               my
               assertions
               so
               odious
               ,
               I
               must
               next
               take
               a
               view
               ,
               and
               consider
               with
               what
               justice
               this
               is
               said
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 the
                 Ephesine
              
               .
               Presbyters
               ,
               whom
               Paul
               
                 sent
                 for
                 to
              
               Miletus
               ,
               
                 were
                 all
                 the
              
               Praelates
               
                 of
                 Asia
              
               .
            
             
               To
               say
               that
               the
               
                 Ephesine
                 Presbyters
              
               ,
               
               in
               their
               sense
               of
               the
               phrase
               ,
               are
               Praelates
               of
               Asia
               ,
               were
               ,
               I
               confesse
               ,
               a
               ridiculous
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               if
               they
               please
               ,
               a
               
                 contemptible
                 confession
              
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               yet
               been
               under
               no
               such
               torture
               from
               their
               arguments
               ,
               as
               should
               constrain
               such
               confession
               from
               mee
               .
               What
               I
               say
               is
               sufficiently
               known
               to
               be
               my
               free
               opinion
               ,
               (
               and
               no
               
                 forced
                 confession
              
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               necessity
               of
               a
               desperate
               enterprise
               might
               extort
               from
               me
               )
               that
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               who
               by
               summons
               sent
               to
               Ephesus
               ,
               the
               
                 chiefe
                 Metropolis
              
               of
               all
               Asia
               (
               and
               by
               that
               convenient
               way
               communicated
               to
               other
               Cities
               )
               were
               assembled
               to
               Paul
               at
               
                 Miletus
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               20.
               17.
               were
               ,
               as
               Irenaeus
               assures
               mee
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               other
               
               Cities
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               of
               the
               one
               City
               of
               Ephesus
               .
            
             
               What
               harshnesse
               there
               can
               be
               in
               this
               assertion
               ,
               
               to
               be
               rejected
               as
               odious
               at
               the
               first
               hearing
               ,
               I
               confesse
               I
               divine
               not
               ,
               That
               those
               Cities
               had
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Ephesus
               ,
               cannot
               be
               strange
               ,
               or
               that
               Paul
               desired
               to
               speake
               with
               them
               before
               his
               finall
               parting
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Bishops
               may
               be
               called
               Elders
               ,
               will
               be
               as
               little
               strange
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               but
               remembred
               ,
               what
               is
               at
               large
               shewed
               in
               the
               Dissertations
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               Elder
               had
               in
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               denoted
               dignity
               and
               Praefecture
               in
               single
               persons
               ,
               as
               when
               Abraham's
               Oeconomus
               ,
               who
               was
               
                 set
                 over
              
               his
               servants
               ,
               is
               styled
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Elder
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 Ruler
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 his
              
               (
               by
               Elder
               and
               Ruler
               signifying
               the
               same
               thing
               )
               and
               so
               the
               Elders
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               of
               the
               Moabites
               ,
               Num.
               22.
               7.
               are
               the
               Princes
               of
               
                 Moab
                 ,
                 v.
              
               8.
               and
               the
               Elders
               of
               Israel
               are
               the
               heads
               ,
               or
               Praefects
               of
               the
               
                 principall
                 Families
              
               of
               Israel
               ,
               Exod
               6.
               14.
               the
               
                 Rulers
                 of
                 the
                 people
              
               c.
               16.
               22.
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               
                 Tribes
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               31.
               28.
               and
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               called
               into
               a
               Councell
               ,
               or
               Senate
               ,
               to
               assist
               Moses
               ,
               as
               appeares
               Num
               11.
               16.
               
            
             
               And
               proportionable
               to
               this
               hath
               been
               the
               use
               of
               the
               word
               among
               all
               Nations
               ,
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Elder
                 alwayes
                 hath
                 the
                 Rule
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 obey
                 him
                 ,
              
               saith
               *
               Diodorus
               Siculus
               ,
               and
               so
               Seniors
               ]
               in
               all
               languages
               is
               a
               title
               of
               honour
               and
               dignity
               .
            
             
               And
               peculiarly
               among
               us
               ,
               
               as
               when
               Aethelstane
               the
               
                 halfe
                 King
              
               (
               as
               he
               was
               called
               )
               of
               the
               
                 East
                 Angles
              
               ,
               was
               saluted
               by
               the
               title
               of
               *
               Aldermannus
               ,
               i.e.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Elder
                 of
                 all
                 England
              
               ,
               and
               so
               Aethelwod
               and
               Aelwin
               ,
               so
               in
               King
               Aelfred's
               Lawes
               c.
               34.
               there
               is
               mention
               
                 Regis
                 Aldermanni
              
               and
               
                 Presbyteri
                 Regis
              
               ;
               And
               accordingly
               Mat.
               20.
               25.
               those
               words
               of
               the
               
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 exercising
                 dominion
                 over
                 them
                 ,
              
               are
               by
               the
               Saxons
               interpreted
               Ealdo●men
               wealdaqthat
               ;
               hisa
               ðeodo
               ,
               
                 Elders
                 have
                 dominion
                 over
                 their
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               and
               Luke
               9.
               22.
               the
               
                 Elders
                 and
                 chief
                 of
                 the
                 Priosts
              
               are
               by
               them
               rendred
               Ealdrum
               and
               Ealdormaannum
               .
               All
               taking
               the
               word
               Elder
               for
               a
               title
               of
               Dignity
               and
               praefecture
               (
               and
               from
               that
               notion
               of
               it
               the
               Pre●bytorians
               are
               not
               observed
               to
               decline
               .
               )
            
             
               And
               then
               finally
               that
               the
               addition
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               
               
               Church
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               singular
               ,
               cannot
               make
               it
               unfit
               for
               these
               Elders
               to
               denote
               the
               Bish●ps
               of
               Asia
               ,
               or
               neere
               Ephesus
               under
               that
               Metroplis
               ,
               hath
               been
               already
               accounted
               for
               at
               large
               .
               And
               so
               still
               I
               hope
               they
               ,
               and
               all
               
                 godly
                 and
                 moderate
                 brethren
              
               need
               neither
               hate
               ,
               nor
               
                 contemne
                 Episcopacy
              
               ,
               nor
               the
               defenders
               of
               it
               ,
               upon
               pretense
               of
               this
               (
               so
               farre
               from
               incommodious
               or
               
                 inconvenient
                 )
                 confession
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Section
               VII
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               confession
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               Phil.
               1.
               1.
               being
               Bishops
               of
               that
               whole
               Province
               ,
               Philippi
               a
               Metropolis
               ,
               and
               a
               Colony
               .
            
             
               LIke
               unto
               this
               first
               ,
               
               is
               the
               second
               which
               they
               take
               notice
               of
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
              
               Bishops
               of
               Philippi
               ,
               
                 whom
                 S.
              
               Paul
               salutes
               Ch.
               1.
               
                 were
                 not
                 the
              
               Bishops
               
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Province
                 ,
                 whereas
              
               Theophylact
               
                 saith
                 that
              
               Philippi
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 little
                 City
                 subject
                 to
                 the
              
               Metropolis
               of
               Thessalonica
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Bishops
               ,
               
               Phil.
               1.
               1.
               denotes
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Cities
               of
               Macedonia
               ,
               which
               were
               under
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               chiefe
               City
               ,
               or
               Metropolis
               ,
               as
               S.
               Luke
               calls
               it
               ,
               Acts
               16.
               12.
               is
               already
               evidenced
               to
               be
               no
               strange
               or
               violent
               (
               I
               hope
               as
               little
               odious
               )
               confession
               .
               I
               neede
               not
               farther
               repeat
               ,
               or
               inlarge
               on
               that
               ,
               but
               beare
               in
               good
               part
               ,
               whatsoever
               fate
               is
               decreed
               by
               them
               to
               attend
               that
               Confession
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Objection
               which
               is
               here
               subjoyned
               ,
               
               and
               to
               which
               they
               were
               directed
               by
               Dissert
               .
               4.
               c.
               10.
               
               Sect.
               12.
               they
               might
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               been
               so
               pleased
               ,
               have
               taken
               the
               antidote
               with
               the
               poyson
               ,
               observed
               ,
               and
               tendred
               to
               the
               Reader
               the
               answer
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               five
               following
               Sections
               is
               solemnely
               rendred
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               confuted
               that
               answer
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               discernd
               any
               infirme
               part
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               ,
               
               the
               answer
               is
               ,
               that
               that
               description
               of
               Philippi
               in
               the
               argument
               prefixt
               to
               Theophylact's
               notes
               on
               that
               Epistle
               ,
               was
               taken
               out
               of
               an
               
                 antient
                 Geographer
              
               ,
               and
               belonged
               to
               that
               
               City
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               built
               by
               Philip
               ,
               having
               been
               formerly
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               then
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               not
               to
               the
               later
               times
               ,
               under
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Empire
              
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               no
               new
               ,
               or
               strange
               thing
               ,
               that
               under
               the
               Romans
               those
               Cities
               should
               become
               Metropoles
               ,
               which
               formerly
               had
               not
               been
               such
               ,
               to
               which
               agrees
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Councell
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 Can.
              
               12.
               which
               mentions
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Cities
                 honoured
                 by
                 the
                 imperiall
                 Letters
                 with
                 the
                 name
              
               and
               dignity
               
                 of
                 Metropoles
              
               .
            
             
               And
               indeed
               the
               saying
               of
               *
               Strabo
               is
               of
               evident
               truth
               ,
               
               ordinarily
               experimented
               ,
               that
               Provinces
               were
               often
               confounded
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 by
                 cause
                 of
                 the
              
               Romans
               
                 distributing
                 them
                 not
                 according
              
               to
               the
               distributions
               of
               Regions
               or
               Nations
               (
               such
               as
               the
               
                 Geographers
                 antiently
              
               had
               made
               use
               of
               )
               
                 but
                 after
                 another
                 manner
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
              
               Cities
               ,
               
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 kept
                 their
                 Courts
              
               or
               Assises
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               said
               of
               the
               Cities
               of
               Asia
               .
            
             
               Accordingly
               when
               S.
               Paul
               first
               comes
               to
               Philippi
               ,
               
               St.
               Luke
               mentions
               it
               under
               the
               title
               of
               the
               
                 prime
                 City
              
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Macedonia
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               that
               more
               to
               be
               heeded
               ,
               speaking
               so
               expresly
               of
               that
               City
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               then
               that
               Geographers
               description
               ,
               which
               no
               way
               discovers
               to
               what
               time
               it
               belongs
               ,
               and
               cannot
               belong
               to
               this
               time
               of
               the
               planting
               the
               faith
               at
               Philippi
               ,
               if
               S.
               Luke
               may
               be
               believed
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               the
               same
               St.
               Luke
               saith
               of
               it
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               colony
               of
               ,
               i.e.
               a
               City
               replenished
               by
               the
               Inhabitation
               of
               the
               Romanes
               ;
               And
               of
               those
               Colonies
               in
               chiefe
               Cities
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               question
               but
               they
               were
               especially
               chosen
               to
               be
               places
               of
               their
               Assises
               ,
               whither
               the
               Neighbouring
               Cities
               resorted
               for
               Justice
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               Metropoles
               in
               the
               
                 civill
                 accounts
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
               of
               this
               City
               of
               Philippi
               't
               is
               as
               evident
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               the
               first
               converted
               of
               all
               Macedonia
               ,
               and
               that
               from
               thence
               he
               went
               after
               to
               Thessalonica
               ;
               And
               so
               the
               right
               of
               Primogeniture
               ,
               which
               ordinarily
               gave
               claime
               to
               the
               Metropoliticall
               dignity
               in
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               account
               (
               as
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Antioch
               and
               Jerusalem
               appeares
               )
               belonging
               to
               Philippi
               ,
               over
               and
               
               above
               the
               forementioned
               praecedence
               thereof
               in
               
                 civill
                 account
              
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               to
               doubt
               ,
               but
               this
               was
               a
               
                 Metropoliticall
                 Church
              
               ,
               an
               Elder
               Sister
               to
               Thessalonica
               ,
               and
               each
               a
               Mother
               to
               the
               Churches
               of
               lesser
               Cities
               of
               Macedonia
               that
               belonged
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               According
               to
               which
               it
               is
               ,
               
               that
               Polycarpe
               in
               his
               Epistle
               ,
               mentions
               St.
               Pauls
               Epistles
               in
               the
               plurall
               ,
               written
               to
               these
               Philippians
               ,
               which
               learned
               men
               interpret
               of
               the
               Epistles
               to
               the
               Thessalonians
               ,
               and
               it
               cannot
               commodiously
               be
               understood
               any
               other
               way
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               A
               third
               Confession
               ,
               of
               Timothies
               being
               an
               Archbishop
               .
               Of
               the
               qualifications
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3
               2.
               belonging
               to
               Bishops
               .
               Of
               the
               Bishops
               being
               worthy
               of
               double
               honour
               ,
               though
               he
               never
               preach
               .
               Of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               Doctrine
               .
               Of
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               
               Of
               Rebuking
               and
               receiving
               accusation
               against
               an
               Elder
               .
            
             
               
                 THe
                 third
              
               Confession
               is
               ,
               
               that
               Timothy
               was
               Archbishop
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               that
               when
               Paul
               sets
               downe
               the
               qualifications
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               though
               he
               mention
               none
               but
               such
               as
               are
               common
               to
               a
               Presbyter
               with
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               to
               speake
               of
               Bishops
               in
               a
               Praelaticall
               sense
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               of
               Presbyters
               ;
               And
               when
               he
               saith
               the
               Elders
               that
               Rule
               well
               are
               worthy
               of
               double
               honour
               —
               ,
               this
               is
               ,
               saith
               this
               Author
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               that
               Rule
               well
               —
               thereby
               holding
               out
               this
               great
               errour
               ,
               that
               a
               Bishop
               that
               Ruleth
               well
               is
               worthy
               of
               double
               honour
               ,
               though
               he
               never
               preacheth
               ;
               And
               when
               St.
               Paul
               bids
               Timothy
               not
               neglect
               the
               gift
               that
               was
               given
               him
               by
               the
               laying
               on
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               of
               Episcopacy
               ;
               And
               when
               the
               Apostle
               chargeth
               him
               not
               to
               rebuke
               an
               Elder
               ,
               —
               and
               not
               to
               receive
               an
               accusation
               against
               an
               Elder
               ,
               —
               this
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               meere
               Presbyters
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               accumulative
               crime
               affirmed
               to
               be
               confest
               by
               me
               in
               so
               many
               particulars
               ,
               
               I
               answer
               by
               avowing
               my
               Confession
               thus
               farre
               ,
               1.
               that
               I
               take
               Timothy
               to
               have
               been
               Bishop
               
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               and
               conclude
               it
               from
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               3.
               then
               that
               Ephesus
               was
               a
               
                 prime
                 Metropolis
              
               of
               Asia
               ,
               from
               the
               testimonies
               of
               Pliny
               and
               Vlpian
               ,
               and
               generally
               the
               Church-writers
               :
               And
               from
               those
               two
               put
               together
               ,
               I
               hope
               I
               may
               gaine
               liberty
               to
               confesse
               ,
               that
               Timothy
               was
               Archbishop
               of
               Ephesus
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               That
               
                 Paul
                 1
                 Tim.
              
               3.
               1
               ,
               2.
               speaking
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               as
               of
               a
               
                 good
                 worke
              
               or
               office
               ,
               and
               the
               qualifications
               required
               in
               the
               person
               to
               be
               promoted
               to
               it
               speakes
               of
               a
               Bishop
               in
               the
               Praelaticall
               sense
               ;
               so
               I
               am
               sure
               Chrysostome
               doth
               understand
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               testimony
               was
               lately
               cited
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               Theodoret
               that
               understands
               it
               otherwise
               ,
               yet
               applies
               it
               first
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               saith
               on
               that
               occasion
               ,
               that
               their
               degree
               in
               the
               Church
               is
               superior
               to
               that
               of
               Presbyters
               .
               And
               if
               no
               higher
               qualifications
               be
               required
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               than
               are
               fit
               to
               be
               required
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               (
               which
               yet
               I
               no
               where
               say
               ,
               and
               the
               argument
               taken
               from
               the
               
                 no-other
                 qualifications
              
               here
               specified
               ,
               than
               onely
               for
               the
               Bishop
               and
               the
               Deacon
               ,
               are
               of
               no
               force
               to
               induce
               it
               ,
               both
               because
               it
               is
               a
               
                 negative
                 argument
              
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               another
               reason
               for
               the
               omitting
               Presbyters
               ,
               because
               in
               this
               infancie
               of
               the
               Church
               there
               was
               not
               any
               such
               need
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               with
               his
               Deacon
               ,
               one
               or
               more
               ,
               were
               sufficient
               in
               every
               City
               ,
               and
               besides
               the
               qualifications
               assigned
               the
               Deacon
               ,
               may
               be
               common
               to
               him
               with
               the
               Presbyter
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               those
               assign'd
               the
               Bishop
               )
               yet
               that
               is
               no
               prejudice
               to
               the
               superiority
               of
               the
               office
               ,
               or
               to
               my
               interpreting
               that
               Text
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ;
               For
               sure
               I
               may
               as
               conveniently
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop
               is
               named
               without
               the
               Presbyter
               ,
               at
               a
               time
               when
               there
               were
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               as
               yet
               no
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               there
               were
               Presbyters
               instituted
               ,
               their
               qualifications
               were
               to
               be
               regulated
               by
               the
               rules
               given
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               it
               can
               be
               imagined
               to
               be
               fitly
               said
               by
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               place
               is
               meant
               of
               Presbyters
               (
               when
               the
               Apostle
               names
               Bishops
               expresly
               ,
               and
               when
               by
               many
               other
               evidences
               we
               know
               ,
               that
               then
               there
               were
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               by
               no
               footsteps
               can
               discerne
               that
               then
               there
               were
               Presbyters
               )
               upon
               no
               other
               reason
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               qualifications
               are
               common
               to
               Presbyters
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               For
               the
               mention
               of
               the
               Elders
               that
               
                 rule
                 well
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
              
               5.
               
               17.
               
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               it
               may
               very
               commedicuoly
               be
               interpreted
               
               of
               the
               Bishops
               through
               all
               his
               Province
               ,
               for
               as
               there
               the
               style
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               praeside
               or
               rule
               ,
               so
               't
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Church
               this
               was
               the
               title
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               hath
               formerly
               been
               shewed
               out
               of
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
              
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 double
                 honor
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               priviledge
               of
               Primogeniture
               ,
               being
               assigned
               as
               his
               portion
               ,
               is
               an
               evidence
               thereof
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               inconvenience
               that
               is
               here
               urged
               against
               that
               interpretation
               ,
               
               is
               perfectly
               of
               no
               force
               .
               For
               1.
               if
               from
               hence
               it
               might
               be
               concluded
               that
               a
               Bishop
               is
               worthy
               of
               
                 double
                 honour
              
               ,
               though
               he
               
                 never
                 preacheth
              
               ,
               then
               from
               their
               interpreting
               it
               of
               the
               Presbyter
               ,
               it
               will
               as
               much
               follow
               to
               be
               their
               o●inion
               ,
               that
               the
               Presbyter
               is
               
                 worthy
                 of
                 double
                 honour
              
               though
               he
               
                 never
                 preach
              
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               secondly
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               
               that
               neither
               of
               these
               conclusions
               follow
               either
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               interpration
               ,
               for
               the
               first
               phrase
               of
               
                 labouring
                 in
                 the
                 word
              
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               of
               
                 labouring
                 in
                 the
                 doctrine
              
               (
               which
               by
               these
               are
               confounded
               ,
               and
               so
               exprest
               undistinctly
               by
               preaching
               )
               denote
               two
               severall
               things
               ;
               the
               former
               the
               planting
               of
               the
               faith
               where
               it
               is
               not
               yet
               received
               ,
               which
               is
               constantly
               exprest
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               preaching
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               ;
               the
               latter
               signifies
               taking
               paines
               in
               a
               Church
               already
               gathered
               ,
               for
               the
               confirming
               and
               farther
               instructing
               of
               believers
               .
               And
               then
               as
               he
               that
               doth
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               may
               yet
               possibly
               not
               doe
               both
               ,
               occasion
               not
               requiring
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               be
               so
               eminently
               worthy
               of
               the
               
                 double
                 honour
              
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               actually
               doth
               both
               ;
               so
               certainly
               ,
               he
               that
               
                 rules
                 well
              
               in
               any
               Church
               ,
               and
               beside
               the
               care
               belonging
               to
               rule
               ,
               undergoes
               that
               other
               double
               hard
               travell
               (
               so
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               )
               of
               preaching
               the
               faith
               to
               Infidels
               ,
               and
               confirming
               ,
               and
               
                 instructing
                 believers
              
               ,
               doth
               very
               highly
               deserve
               the
               
                 double
                 honour
              
               and
               alimonie
               ;
               And
               this
               as
               it
               is
               the
               exact
               meaning
               of
               that
               Text
               ,
               so
               it
               utterly
               supersedes
               all
               force
               of
               this
               objection
               or
               exception
               against
               our
               understanding
               it
               of
               the
               Presidents
               or
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Praelaticall
               sense
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
               For
               the
               word
               
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
              
               4.
               14.
               by
               which
               they
               say
               ,
               I
               understand
               Episcopacy
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               I
               interpret
               it
               of
               some
               combination
               either
               of
               Apostles
               or
               Apostolical
               persons
               and
               
               Bishops
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               Theodoret's
               phrase
               ,
               
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 vouchsafed
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 grace
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               of
               Paul
               assuredly
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               6.
               and
               perhaps
               of
               Barnabas
               ,
               perhaps
               of
               some
               other
               Apostolical
               person
               with
               him
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
               as
               both
               Peter
               and
               John
               style
               themselves
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Elders
               ,
               and
               *
               Ignatius
               styles
               the
               Apostles
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Presbytery
               or
               
                 Eldership
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               as
               of
               Ignatius
               himselfe
               S.
               Chrysostome
               affirmes
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               the
               hands
               of
               more
               Apostles
               than
               one
               were
               laid
               on
               him
               ,
               in
               his
               ordination
               to
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Antioch
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               matter
               the
               Scholion
               of
               Chrysostome
               is
               expresse
               ,
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 he
                 speakes
                 not
                 here
                 of
                 Presbyters
                 but
                 Bishops
                 ,
              
               adding
               the
               reason
               ,
               because
               Presbyters
               did
               not
               
                 ordaine
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               and
               so
               Theophylact
               and
               Oecumenius
               .
            
             
               
               Lastly
               for
               the
               other
               two
               places
               of
               not-rebuking
               and
               
                 receiving
                 an
                 accusation
                 against
                 an
                 Elder
                 ,
              
               though
               in
               those
               places
               it
               were
               clearely
               for
               my
               interest
               to
               interpret
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               Presbyter
               in
               our
               moderne
               sense
               ,
               for
               then
               as
               *
               Epiphanius
               saith
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               evidence
               of
               proofe
               that
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 hath
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 Presbyter
              
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
                 Timothy
                 over
                 the
                 Elder
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 but
                 never
                 the
                 Elder
                 over
                 Timothy
                 :
              
               Yet
               I
               confesse
               my selfe
               inclined
               by
               other
               considerations
               to
               foregoe
               that
               advantageous
               sense
               of
               the
               place
               .
            
             
               Because
               Timothy
               being
               placed
               in
               the
               
                 prime
                 Metropolis
              
               had
               power
               over
               the
               Bishops
               of
               lesser
               Cities
               ,
               
               and
               that
               ,
               as
               hath
               oft
               been
               shewed
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               well
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               power
               of
               ●udging
               as
               well
               as
               of
               
                 ordeining
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               which
               is
               *
               elsewhere
               evidenced
               to
               be
               the
               opinion
               of
               S.
               Chrysostome
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               understanding
               of
               this
               place
               .
               And
               so
               still
               the
               crime
               is
               not
               very
               great
               or
               reproachfull
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               said
               to
               have
               confest
               ,
               it
               amounts
               no
               higher
               than
               the
               former
               confession
               had
               done
               ,
               that
               Timothy
               was
               Archbishop
               of
               Ephesus
               ;
               and
               yet
               this
               you
               see
               without
               any
               necessity
               to
               extort
               it
               from
               thee
               ,
               save
               that
               of
               speaking
               freely
               what
               I
               conceived
               most
               probable
               ;
               For
               otherwise
               nothing
               could
               be
               more
               for
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               maine
               cause
               I
               defen●
               ,
               than
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Elders
               should
               signifie
               Presbyters
               in
               these
               two
               places
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               IX
               .
            
             
               A
               fourth
               confession
               of
               Titus
               being
               Archbishop
               of
               Creet
               .
            
             
               THeir
               fourth
               
                 charge
                 is
              
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 I
                 am
              
               forced
               to
               confesse
               that
               Titus
               was
               Archbishop
               of
               Creet
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               received
               no
               commission
               from
               S.
               Paul
               to
               ordaine
               single
               Elders
               ,
               but
               onely
               for
               ordeining
               Bishops
               in
               every
               City
               .
               It
               seems
               ,
               
                 say
                 they
              
               ,
               this
               Author
               slights
               the
               Postscript
               ,
               where
               Titus
               is
               called
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               Creet
               ,
               and
               slights
               all
               those
               antient
               Fathers
               that
               are
               cited
               by
               his
               owne
               party
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               he
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Creet
               :
               But
               he
               must
               be
               an
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               Timothy
               also
               ,
               or
               else
               these
               assertions
               of
               his
               will
               fall
               to
               the
               ground
               .
               Now
               that
               they
               were
               neither
               Bishops
               nor
               Arch-Bishops
               hath
               beene
               sufficiently
               proved
               (
               as
               we
               conceive
               )
               in
               the
               former
               discourse
               .
            
             
               That
               Titus
               was
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Creet
               ,
               
               I
               confesse
               again
               that
               I
               cannot
               but
               believe
               ,
               till
               I
               am
               shewed
               how
               the
               contrary
               were
               possible
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               how
               he
               that
               was
               fastned
               in
               (
               and
               ,
               as
               *
               Eusebius
               saith
               ,
               had
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Episcopacy
               of
               )
               a
               whole
               Island
               ,
               which
               had
               an
               
                 hundred
                 Cities
              
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               was
               there
               placed
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               
                 ordeine
                 Bishops
              
               under
               him
               in
               each
               of
               those
               
                 Cities
                 ,
                 Tit.
              
               1.
               5.
               7.
               and
               ,
               as
               the
               antients
               adde
               ,
               exercise
               jurisdiction
               over
               them
               ,
               should
               be
               other
               than
               an
               Arch-Bishop
               .
            
             
               That
               this
               was
               his
               condition
               ,
               
               hath
               been
               shewed
               already
               ,
               And
               for
               the
               inconveniences
               that
               it
               is
               prest
               with
               ,
               they
               will
               prove
               very
               supportable
               .
               For
               I
               shall
               not
               at
               all
               be
               obliged
               thereby
               to
               slight
               either
               Postscript
               or
               Fathers
               ,
               but
               give
               the
               disputers
               example
               to
               pay
               them
               all
               reverence
               ,
               being
               very
               well
               able
               to
               discerne
               the
               Bishop
               through
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               &
               having
               never
               imagined
               that
               the
               styling
               Michael
               an
               Archangel
               was
               denying
               him
               to
               be
               an
               Angel
               .
               He
               certainly
               was
               an
               Angel
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               an
               higher
               degree
               ,
               or
               else
               could
               never
               have
               been
               justly
               called
               an
               Archangell
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               just
               so
               with
               Titus
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               not
               thought
               him
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               I
               could
               never
               have
               affirmed
               him
               an
               Archbishop
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               in
               common
               speech
               give
               him
               the
               title
               of
               Bishop
               ,
               doe
               no
               way
               intimate
               their
               thoughts
               to
               be
               contrary
               to
               mine
               ,
               for
               every
               Archbishop
               is
               certainly
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               though
               every
               Bishop
               be
               not
               an
               Archbishop
               .
            
             
             
               And
               therefore
               if
               all
               the
               danger
               of
               my
               assertions
               falling
               to
               the
               ground
               be
               consequent
               to
               this
               of
               Titus
               or
               Timothies
               proving
               to
               be
               no
               Archbishop
               ,
               I
               shall
               deeme
               them
               competently
               safe
               ,
               for
               each
               of
               them
               were
               unavoidably
               such
               ,
               
                 Timothy
                 Archbishop
              
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               the
               
                 prime
                 Metropolis
              
               of
               all
               Asia
               ,
               and
               Titus
               of
               the
               
                 whole
                 Island
              
               of
               Creet
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               to
               those
               two
               ,
               peculiarly
               as
               such
               ,
               directions
               are
               given
               for
               the
               
                 ordeining
                 Bishops
              
               and
               Deacons
               in
               every
               City
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               proofes
               which
               were
               offered
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               
               have
               I
               suppose
               already
               been
               answered
               ,
               and
               being
               not
               here
               thought
               fit
               to
               be
               recited
               ,
               the
               replyes
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               impertinent
               ,
               as
               to
               appeare
               without
               their
               antagonists
               .
               Onely
               because
               it
               is
               here
               inserted
               as
               part
               of
               my
               
                 inconvenient
                 confession
              
               ,
               that
               Titus
               received
               no
               Commission
               from
               Saint
               Paul
               to
               ordaine
               single
               Elders
               (
               which
               I
               believe
               I
               no
               where
               say
               ,
               any
               otherwise
               than
               that
               the
               Commission
               ,
               cap.
               1.
               5.
               was
               to
               
                 create
                 Bishops
              
               in
               
                 every
                 City
              
               )
               I
               shal
               freely
               tell
               them
               my
               opinion
               of
               that
               ,
               viz.
               that
               a
               greater
               power
               may
               very
               fitly
               be
               said
               to
               comprehend
               under
               it
               the
               lesser
               of
               the
               same
               kinde
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               both
               Timothy
               and
               he
               which
               had
               Commissions
               to
               ordaine
               Bishops
               in
               every
               City
               ,
               had
               also
               by
               the
               same
               commission
               power
               to
               ordaine
               
                 single
                 Presbyters
              
               ,
               where
               those
               were
               usefull
               to
               be
               ordained
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               the
               qualification
               of
               Deacons
               and
               Widows
               after-mentioned
               in
               one
               certainly
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               I
               conceive
               ,
               in
               both
               Epistles
               ,
               for
               that
               supposeth
               their
               Commission
               to
               extend
               to
               the
               ordeining
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               yet
               had
               not
               been
               named
               in
               them
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               guesse
               by
               that
               of
               Titus
               ,
               cap.
               1.
               5.
               
               And
               so
               much
               also
               of
               that
               part
               of
               my
               confession
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               free
               and
               unforced
               ,
               as
               the
               former
               had
               been
               ,
               and
               I
               believe
               as
               fafe
               to
               the
               affirmer
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               X.
               
            
             
               A
               fift
               charge
               of
               contrariety
               to
               Scripture
               answered
               .
               Of
               visitation
               of
               the
               sick
               ,
               belonging
               to
               Elders
               ,
               James
               5.
               
            
             
               
                 BUt
                 the
              
               fift
               and
               last
               
                 charge
                 is
                 more
                 severe
                 than
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 these
              
               paradoxes
               ,
               
                 as
                 they
                 stile
                 them
              
               ,
               are
               contrary
               to
               the
               very
               letter
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               made
               it
               evident
               in
               our
               arguments
               against
               the
               
                 Jus
                 Divinum
              
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               would
               farther
               manifest
               it
               ,
               if
               we
               thought
               it
               necessary
               .
            
             
               This
               I
               confesse
               of
               
                 contrariety
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 letter
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
              
               (
               rightly
               understood
               )
               I
               ,
               
               lookt
               upon
               as
               so
               high
               a
               charge
               ,
               that
               I
               verily
               expected
               somewhat
               extraordinary
               to
               binde
               it
               on
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               suddenly
               resolved
               (
               as
               I
               read
               the
               first
               words
               of
               that
               Section
               )
               to
               examine
               those
               Scriptures
               that
               should
               now
               be
               produced
               ,
               ponderingly
               and
               exactly
               ,
               and
               either
               confesse
               my
               owne
               conviction
               ,
               or
               give
               competent
               reasons
               why
               I
               was
               not
               convinced
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               soon
               found
               my
               expectations
               frustrated
               ,
               
               for
               as
               here
               is
               no
               one
               such
               Scripture
               mentioned
               ,
               so
               for
               their
               
                 arguments
                 against
                 the
              
               Jus
               Divinum
               
                 of
                 Episcopacy
              
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               where
               to
               seek
               them
               ,
               and
               never
               heard
               (
               and
               verily
               believe
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               )
               that
               they
               had
               formerly
               written
               any
               such
               Book
               against
               Bishops
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Dissertations
               or
               any
               assertions
               of
               mine
               therein
               ,
               were
               so
               much
               as
               arraign'd
               by
               them
               ,
               much
               lesse
               evidenced
               to
               be
               
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 letter
                 of
                 Scripture
                 :
              
               If
               I
               had
               ,
               I
               assure
               them
               I
               should
               then
               have
               been
               as
               ready
               to
               have
               made
               my
               reply
               ,
               as
               now
               I
               have
               been
               to
               attend
               them
               thus
               farre
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               their
               evidencing
               this
               in
               any
               tract
               publisht
               by
               them
               before
               the
               Dissertations
               were
               written
               ,
               
               by
               which
               notwithstanding
               the
               Dissertations
               were
               to
               be
               concluded
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               thinke
               that
               to
               be
               their
               meaning
               ,
               because
               these
               assertions
               of
               mine
               are
               by
               them
               affirmed
               to
               be
               Paradoxes
               ,
               contrary
               to
               all
               
                 that
                 have
                 ever
                 written
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               were
               by
               divination
               ,
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               and
               prevented
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               After
               they
               had
               exprest
               their
               opinion
               that
               it
               was
               not
               necessary
               
               
               for
               them
               farther
               to
               manifest
               the
               contrariety
               of
               
                 my
                 Paradoxes
              
               to
               the
               
                 very
                 letter
              
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               they
               yet
               farther
               proceed
               in
               these
               words
               ,
            
             
               For
               when
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               James
               5.
               14.
               
               Is
               any
               man
               sick
               among
               you
               ?
               let
               him
               call
               for
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               —
               who
               is
               there
               that
               can
               be
               perswaded
               to
               believe
               that
               all
               these
               Elders
               were
               B●shops
               (
               in
               the
               sense
               that
               Bishops
               are
               taken
               in
               in
               our
               dayes
               )
               Is
               this
               the
               p●oper
               Worke
               of
               Bishops
               to
               visit
               the
               sick
               ?
               And
               besides
               ,
               if
               the
               Apostle
               by
               Elders
               had
               meant
               Bishops
               in
               that
               sense
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               said
               ,
               let
               him
               call
               for
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               unlesse
               our
               brethren
               will
               say
               that
               there
               were
               divers
               Bishops
               in
               every
               Church
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               were
               many
               sick
               persons
               .
            
             
               What
               the
               
                 [
                 For
              
               ]
               in
               the
               front
               here
               signifies
               ,
               
               I
               shall
               not
               goe
               about
               to
               conjecture
               ,
               The
               antecedents
               would
               incline
               me
               to
               believe
               that
               it
               pretends
               to
               introduce
               a
               reason
               ,
               which
               might
               make
               it
               evident
               that
               my
               assertions
               are
               contrary
               to
               the
               
                 very
                 letter
              
               of
               Scripture
               :
               But
               that
               sure
               it
               doth
               not
               any
               way
               attempt
               or
               appeare
               to
               doe
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               be
               supposed
               here
               to
               signifie
               Presbyters
               in
               our
               moderne
               notion
               of
               the
               word
               :
               But
               then
               that
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               being
               granted
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               knowne
               to
               be
               the
               onely
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               matter
               of
               question
               betwixt
               us
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               to
               be
               proved
               not
               supposed
               or
               presumed
               in
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
               But
               bating
               them
               this
               begging
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               
               I
               shall
               proceed
               to
               satisfie
               their
               wonderment
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               
                 goe
                 about
                 to
                 perswade
              
               any
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Elders
               ,
               in
               this
               place
               of
               Saint
               James
               ,
               were
               Bishops
               in
               that
               sense
               that
               we
               now
               understand
               and
               use
               the
               word
               .
            
             
               And
               1.
               
               
               I
               shall
               not
               doubt
               to
               avow
               ,
               that
               for
               all
               that
               space
               ,
               that
               in
               any
               Church
               there
               were
               no
               other
               officers
               ordained
               ,
               but
               onely
               the
               Bishop
               and
               Deacon
               ,
               it
               must
               of
               necessity
               be
               resolved
               the
               proper
               worke
               of
               Bishops
               to
               
                 visit
                 the
                 sicke
              
               .
               That
               there
               was
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               when
               the
               Faith
               was
               but
               thin
               planted
               ,
               such
               a
               time
               hath
               already
               been
               evidenced
               out
               of
               
                 Clemens
                 Romanus
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 profoundest
                 antequities
              
               that
               Epiphanius
               could
               meet
               with
               ,
               And
               that
               then
               this
               office
               must
               either
               be
               neglected
               ,
               or
               performed
               by
               either
               Bishop
               or
               Deacon
               ,
               will
               not
               need
               any
               farther
               proofe
               .
            
             
             
               As
               for
               the
               the
               Deacons
               in
               their
               institution
               ,
               
               we
               finde
               not
               that
               to
               be
               any
               part
               of
               their
               office
               ,
               and
               indeed
               the
               suitablenesse
               of
               absolution
               to
               that
               state
               of
               dangerous
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               the
               mention
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               his
               
                 having
                 committed
                 sins
              
               ,
               and
               the
               command
               of
               giving
               it
               (
               in
               case
               he
               be
               qualified
               for
               it
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 absolvetur
                 ei
                 ,
                 absolution
                 shall
                 be
              
               given
               him
               ,
               doth
               render
               the
               Deacon
               incompetent
               for
               that
               worke
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               where
               there
               are
               no
               Presbyters
               ,
               must
               needs
               divolve
               it
               on
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               account
               hath
               more
               than
               probability
               ,
               
               no
               lesse
               than
               perfect
               evidence
               in
               it
               ,
               if
               we
               onely
               suppose
               what
               hath
               been
               so
               oft
               cleared
               from
               the
               Antients
               to
               be
               matter
               of
               fact
               ,
               that
               where
               the
               number
               of
               believers
               was
               small
               ,
               and
               none
               qualified
               for
               the
               office
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               there
               the
               Apostles
               constituted
               no
               more
               but
               a
               Bishop
               and
               a
               Deacon
               in
               each
               City
               .
               For
               whilst
               this
               was
               the
               state
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               I
               shall
               suppose
               a
               man
               sick
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               force
               of
               S.
               James's
               exhortation
               ,
               desirous
               of
               absolution
               ,
               &c.
               
               Who
               is
               there
               supposeable
               in
               that
               City
               to
               give
               it
               him
               but
               the
               Bishop
               ?
               And
               whom
               else
               can
               he
               call
               to
               him
               for
               this
               purpose
               ?
               And
               then
               who
               can
               doubt
               but
               this
               is
               the
               worke
               ,
               in
               it selfe
               very
               agreeable
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               supposed
               case
               peculiar
               and
               proper
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ?
               so
               that
               unlesse
               this
               supposition
               be
               false
               ,
               nay
               impossible
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               I
               may
               safely
               say
               ,
               this
               was
               or
               might
               be
               the
               Bishops
               worke
               ,
               to
               
                 visit
                 the
                 sick
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               And
               indeed
               ,
               
               if
               it
               were
               not
               ,
               how
               could
               it
               be
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               when
               other
               parts
               of
               his
               office
               became
               his
               fuller
               employment
               ,
               committed
               to
               the
               Presbyter
               ?
               For
               1.
               he
               could
               not
               commit
               this
               to
               others
               ,
               if
               he
               first
               had
               it
               not
               in
               himselfe
               ;
               and
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               was
               the
               onely
               reason
               of
               ordaining
               inferiour
               officers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Bishop's
               taske
               might
               be
               performed
               by
               them
               (
               as
               when
               the
               whole
               burthen
               ,
               which
               was
               too
               heavy
               for
               Moses
               ,
               was
               distributed
               among
               other
               men
               )
               which
               in
               this
               particular
               could
               not
               be
               ,
               if
               before
               this
               assignation
               of
               assistents
               ,
               it
               were
               not
               originally
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               worke
               or
               proper
               taske
               of
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               may
               be
               farther
               added
               the
               reall
               dignity
               ,
               
               because
               necessary
               charity
               of
               this
               performance
               of
               visiting
               the
               sick
               ,
               &c.
               and
               this
               arising
               both
               from
               the
               intimation
               of
               Gods
               owne
               finger
               ,
               
               pointing
               out
               this
               a
               most
               agreeable
               season
               for
               all
               spirituall
               admonition
               and
               comfort
               ,
               a
               
                 molle
                 tempus
                 fandi
              
               ,
               wherein
               a
               word
               seasonably
               spoken
               ,
               may
               most
               probably
               find
               the
               due
               reception
               ,
               and
               wherein
               the
               prayers
               and
               blessing
               of
               the
               most
               Apostolical
               person
               ,
               or
               the
               most
               highly
               and
               justly
               dignified
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               &
               in
               the
               favour
               of
               God
               ,
               may
               come
               in
               most
               opportunely
               ,
               &
               in
               this
               respect
               we
               see
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               that
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               great
               
                 Prophet
                 Elias
              
               are
               made
               use
               of
               by
               S.
               James
               ,
               to
               exemplifie
               the
               practice
               ,
               which
               in
               this
               particular
               he
               recommended
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               must
               needs
               tell
               the
               Objectors
               ,
               
               that
               as
               meane
               an
               opinion
               as
               they
               seem
               to
               have
               of
               this
               work
               of
               
                 visiting
                 the
                 sick
              
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               affirme
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               were
               duely
               and
               advantagiously
               managed
               ,
               it
               were
               extreamely
               usefull
               and
               beneficiall
               to
               the
               good
               of
               Soules
               ,
               and
               as
               proper
               for
               a
               
                 Bishop
                 personally
              
               to
               performe
               ,
               when
               his
               other
               publick
               necessarie
               taskes
               (
               wherein
               many
               more
               are
               concern'd
               ,
               and
               wherein
               he
               hath
               no
               proxies
               to
               supply
               his
               place
               )
               permit
               ,
               as
               any
               one
               part
               of
               his
               
                 divine
                 office
              
               ,
               differing
               from
               the
               rest
               only
               in
               this
               ,
               (
               and
               in
               that
               respect
               yeilding
               the
               precedence
               to
               them
               )
               that
               other
               parts
               of
               his
               office
               are
               ,
               or
               may
               be
               at
               the
               same
               time
               extensive
               to
               many
               ,
               whilst
               each
               act
               of
               this
               is
               terminated
               in
               some
               one
               ,
               whose
               soul
               yet
               ought
               to
               be
               more
               pretious
               in
               his
               eyes
               ,
               than
               all
               other
               acquisitions
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Accordingly
               it
               is
               in
               the
               *
               Dissertations
               evidenced
               out
               of
               Polycarp's
               Epistle
               (
               who
               was
               somewhat
               after
               the
               time
               of
               James
               the
               author
               of
               this
               Epistle
               )
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Bishop's
               office
               it
               was
               then
               esteemed
               to
               be
               ,
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 visit
                 all
                 the
                 sick
              
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
               as
               in
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
              
               he
               is
               made
               the
               
                 Curator
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 want
                 ,
              
               the
               grand
               distributer
               of
               all
               the
               liberalities
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               onely
               objection
               that
               is
               here
               tendered
               against
               this
               interpretation
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               
               from
               the
               singalar
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ]
               not
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               the
               answer
               is
               obvious
               ,
               that
               this
               Epistle
               of
               James
               being
               written
               to
               all
               the
               Jewes
               in
               
                 dispersion
                 ,
                 Jam.
              
               1.
               1.
               these
               could
               not
               make
               up
               any
               one
               
                 particular
                 Church
              
               of
               any
               single
               denomination
               ,
               but
               yet
               all
               conjoyne
               very
               fitly
               in
               that
               one
               Vniversal
               style
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Church
              
               .
               In
               this
               respect
               we
               know
               't
               is
               called
               the
               
                 Catholick
                 Epistle
              
               of
               James
               ,
               because
               written
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               all
               
               the
               believers
               of
               that
               nation
               ,
               wheresoever
               disperst
               out
               of
               their
               Countrey
               .
            
             
               Now
               these
               inhabiting
               in
               divers
               Cities
               ,
               
               it
               is
               as
               certaine
               there
               were
               divers
               Bishops
               in
               this
               circuit
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               are
               most
               commodiously
               set
               to
               expresse
               these
               severall
               Bishops
               ,
               belonging
               to
               this
               complexe
               body
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               dispersion
               .
            
             
               Not
               that
               there
               were
               more
               of
               these
               in
               
                 one
                 City
              
               ,
               
               for
               that
               consideration
               would
               never
               have
               caused
               the
               plural
               expression
               ,
               because
               were
               there
               never
               so
               many
               ,
               the
               
                 sick
                 person
              
               needed
               not
               have
               called
               more
               at
               once
               (
               and
               upon
               that
               score
               〈◊〉
               shall
               demand
               of
               them
               that
               argue
               from
               the
               number
               ,
               was
               every
               sick
               man
               in
               their
               opinion
               ,
               to
               call
               for
               the
               whole
               Presbytery
               ?
               )
               ●or
               againe
               because
               there
               were
               not
               as
               many
               Churches
               as
               Elders
               ,
               but
               onely
               because
               these
               many
               
                 particular
                 Churches
              
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               was
               an
               equal
               number
               of
               Elders
               ,
               were
               very
               fitly
               comprehended
               under
               the
               one
               general
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               singular
               number
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               XI
               .
            
             
               A
               last
               objection
               from
               Act.
               21.
               18.
               and
               14.
               3.
               and
               11.
               30.
               answered
               .
               Elders
               for
               Rulers
               or
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               THere
               yet
               remaines
               one
               sort
               of
               Objections
               more
               against
               these
               Paradoxes
               ,
               
               in
               these
               words
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               when
               it
               to
               said
               ,
               Act
               21.
               18.
               
               Paul
               went
               in
               with
               us
               unto
               James
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Elders
               were
               present
               ,
               It
               is
               supposed
               by
               our
               Episcopall
               men
               ,
               that
               James
               was
               at
               this
               time
               Bishop
               of
               Jerusalem
               .
               Now
               we
               demand
               ,
               who
               were
               these
               Elders
               ?
               were
               these
               also
               Bishops
               of
               Jerusalem
               ?
               will
               this
               answer
               consist
               with
               our
               brethrens
               judgement
               ?
               so
               likewise
               when
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Act.
               15
               4.
               
               And
               when
               they
               were
               com●
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               they
               were
               received
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Elders
               ,
               we
               demand
               ,
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               Church
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               meant
               the
               Church
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               to
               which
               place
               they
               are
               said
               to
               come
               ?
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               we
               ask●
               farther
               ,
               what
               is
               mean●
               by
               the
               Elders
               ?
               Must
               it
               not
               be
               answered
               ,
               that
               by
               Elders
               are
               meant
               the
               Elders
               of
               Jerusalem
               ?
               And
               then
               let
               any
               man
               〈◊〉
               us
               ,
               how
               these
               
               Elders
               can
               be
               said
               to
               be
               Bishops
               in
               a
               Prelatical
               sense
               ,
               especially
               according
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               our
               brethren
               ,
               who
               make
               James
               to
               be
               at
               this
               time
               the
               onely
               Bishop
               of
               Jerusalem
               .
               Adde
               farther
               ,
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               Act.
               14.
               3.
               
               Wh●n
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               had
               ordained
               them
               Elders
               in
               every
               Church
               ,
               Act.
               11.
               30.
               
               They
               sent
               reliefe
               to
               the
               Elders
               ,
               &c.
               
               Can
               any
               imagine
               that
               this
               reliefe
               was
               sent
               onely
               to
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               that
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               ordeined
               no
               Presbyters
               in
               any
               Church
               ,
               but
               only
               Bishops
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               to
               offer
               manifest
               violence
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ?
               and
               instead
               of
               upholding
               of
               Episcopacie
               ,
               is
               not
               this
               sufficient
               to
               render
               it
               odious
               and
               contemptible
               to
               all
               sober
               ,
               and
               godly
               ,
               and
               moderate
               Christians
               ?
               But
               we
               forbeare
               .
            
             
               It
               seems
               we
               have
               still
               remaining
               another
               heape
               of
               
                 inconvenient
                 Confessions
              
               that
               we
               labour
               under
               ;
               
               And
               upon
               them
               ,
               
                 more
                 socratico
              
               ,
               they
               make
               their
               demands
               ;
               And
               although
               I
               might
               justly
               wonder
               why
               they
               which
               have
               reade
               the
               Dissertations
               ,
               and
               know
               what
               answer
               I
               give
               to
               every
               of
               their
               demands
               ,
               should
               be
               at
               the
               trouble
               to
               aske
               them
               againe
               ,
               yet
               because
               I
               am
               resolved
               not
               to
               be
               weary
               of
               attending
               them
               ,
               I
               shall
               answer
               them
               as
               punctually
               as
               they
               could
               wish
               ,
               and
               patiently
               support
               all
               the
               odium
               that
               will
               result
               from
               thence
               ,
               among
               all
               
                 sober
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 moderate
                 Christians
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               onely
               I
               desire
               two
               things
               may
               be
               remembred
               ,
               
               which
               have
               already
               been
               evidenced
               ,
               1.
               that
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Elder●
               in
               the
               style
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               ,
               in
               the
               continued
               use
               of
               all
               languages
               ,
               being
               an
               expression
               of
               power
               and
               dignity
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               upon
               all
               reasonable
               accounts
               as
               properly
               applicable
               to
               the
               Rulers
               and
               
                 Governours
                 Ecclesiastical
              
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               Presidents
               ,
               or
               Rulers
               ,
               or
               any
               the
               like
               would
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               withall
               very
               fit
               to
               expresse
               
                 single
                 Rulers
              
               in
               each
               particular
               Church
               (
               in
               case
               any
               such
               may
               otherwise
               appeare
               to
               be
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               )
               there
               being
               no
               propriety
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               or
               peculiarity
               in
               the
               usage
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               incline
               it
               to
               joynt
               power
               of
               Collegues
               ruling
               in
               common
               .
            
             
               Accordingly
               evidences
               have
               been
               produced
               in
               the
               Dissertations
               to
               shew
               the
               continuance
               of
               this
               usage
               among
               Authors
               after
               the
               Scripture-time
               ,
               
               that
               it
               long
               remained
               in
               the
               language
               of
               the
               Antients
               ,
               
                 Policarpe
                 ,
                 Papias
                 ,
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
                 ,
              
               
               and
               Tertullian
               ,
               many
               of
               which
               are
               knowne
               and
               by
               the
               adversaries
               acknowledged
               to
               assert
               Episcopacy
               in
               our
               moderne
               sense
               ,
               and
               yet
               use
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Elders
               ,
               to
               denote
               sometimes
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               sometimes
               the
               
                 singular
                 Bishops
              
               in
               
                 each
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               the
               affirming
               this
               one
               thing
               ,
               
               so
               attested
               and
               confirmed
               ,
               viz.
               that
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               may
               very
               conveniently
               be
               interpreted
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               oft
               as
               the
               circumstances
               of
               the
               Text
               will
               beare
               it
               ,
               will
               not
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               still
               be
               so
               unfo●tu●ate
               as
               to
               fall
               under
               the
               censure
               of
               Paradoxe
               and
               odious
               ,
               being
               indeed
               a
               plaine
               obvious
               observation
               ,
               which
               hath
               nothing
               of
               difficulty
               or
               harshnesse
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               Having
               praemised
               this
               ,
               
               I
               shall
               onely
               adde
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               being
               by
               all
               Praelatists
               (
               I
               hope
               convincingly
               )
               affirmed
               and
               proved
               to
               have
               
                 ordeined
                 Bishops
              
               in
               every
               City
               of
               Converts
               and
               proselites
               to
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               there
               being
               many
               such
               Cities
               in
               Judaea
               ,
               besides
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               consequently
               many
               Bishops
               in
               those
               Cities
               ,
               one
               in
               each
               ,
               it
               can
               be
               no
               new
               thing
               to
               conclude
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               read
               of
               Bishops
               in
               the
               plural
               within
               that
               pale
               of
               Iudaea
               ,
               these
               are
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Iudaea
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               like
               manner
               when
               we
               finde
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Ierusalem
               mentioned
               separately
               ,
               and
               then
               those
               others
               with
               him
               ,
               (
               exprest
               by
               any
               title
               which
               signifies
               Bishops
               ,
               be
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               it
               matters
               not
               )
               and
               with
               all
               ,
               these
               never
               exprest
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
              
               but
               either
               Elders
               simply
               ,
               or
               else
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               or
               
                 at
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               denoting
               onely
               the
               place
               ,
               where
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               they
               were
               present
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               as
               little
               harsh
               to
               inferre
               ,
               that
               at
               such
               time
               there
               were
               assembled
               or
               met
               together
               at
               
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 Iames
              
               the
               Bishop
               of
               that
               Metropolis
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Bishops
               of
               the
               whole
               region
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Iudaea
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               From
               hence
               there
               will
               now
               be
               no
               difficulty
               to
               make
               a
               briefe
               answer
               to
               each
               of
               their
               demands
               ,
               
               1.
               that
               Act.
               21.
               18.
               the
               Elders
               which
               were
               present
               with
               Iames
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               were
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Iudaea
               which
               were
               then
               ,
               upon
               the
               emergent
               affaires
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               present
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               whether
               all
               of
               them
               assembled
               in
               Councel
               ,
               to
               receive
               an
               account
               of
               Saint
               Pauls
               transactions
               and
               successes
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               
               v.
               19.
               or
               many
               of
               them
               on
               any
               other
               Ecclisiasticall
               concernment
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               which
               puts
               it
               out
               of
               question
               ,
               
               that
               it
               was
               all
               of
               them
               in
               Councell
               ,
               is
               ,
               what
               followes
               v.
               25.
               where
               they
               referre
               to
               the
               decrees
               which
               had
               been
               conciliarly
               delivered
               v.
               15.
               by
               them
               ,
               who
               are
               now
               there
               present
               ,
               
                 we
                 have
                 written
                 and
                 concluded
              
               .
               And
               what
               Paradox
               can
               there
               be
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Judaea
               should
               be
               in
               Councell
               at
               Hierusalem
               ,
               and
               St
               Peter
               and
               St.
               Iohn
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               St.
               Paul
               should
               come
               and
               give
               an
               account
               of
               his
               travailes
               and
               actions
               in
               their
               presence
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               answer
               certainly
               belongs
               to
               the
               place
               next
               mentioned
               c.
               
               15.
               4.
               where
               after
               mention
               of
               their
               Reception
               by
               the
               Church
               followes
               [
               
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Elders
              
               ]
               by
               the
               Church
               is
               meant
               the
               Believers
               that
               were
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               whether
               inhabiting
               there
               continually
               ,
               or
               now
               occasionally
               present
               there
               .
               By
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 James
              
               the
               Brother
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               then
               Bish●p
               of
               the
               Metro●olis
               ,
               together
               with
               Peter
               and
               John
               the
               known
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               ,
               this
               James
               by
               them
               set
               over
               that
               Church
               ,
               saith
               *
               Clemens
               and
               †
               Hegesippus
               ,
               and
               by
               S.
               Paul
               himself
               reckoned
               among
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Gal.
              
               1.
               19.
               and
               so
               in
               the
               title
               of
               his
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               named
               before
               Peter
               and
               John
               the
               two
               
                 prime
                 Apostles
              
               ,
               as
               being
               in
               this
               his
               See
               ,
               Gal.
               2.
               9.
               and
               exprest
               to
               pronounce
               the
               decree
               in
               the
               Councell
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 I
                 judge
              
               ,
               Act.
               15.
               19.
               and
               this
               confirm'd
               by
               the
               testimonies
               of
               those
               Antients
               that
               the
               Presbyterians
               make
               the
               most
               frequent
               use
               of
               ,
               Theodoret
               and
               *
               St.
               Hierome
               ;
               the
               former
               expresly
               affirming
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               were
               after
               styled
               Bishops
               ,
               were
               then
               called
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               styling
               this
               James
               particularly
               ,
               
                 Apostolum
                 decimum
                 tertium
              
               ,
               the
               thirteenth
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               what
               can
               be
               more
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Context
               (
               to
               make
               the
               Councell
               complete
               ,
               
               a
               Councell
               for
               the
               Churches
               of
               Syria
               ,
               &c
               ,
               to
               appeale
               to
               )
               then
               to
               render
               the
               Elders
               the
               Bishops
               of
               all
               Judaea
               ,
               which
               were
               certainly
               fitter
               for
               the
               turne
               to
               joyne
               in
               the
               Councell
               ,
               and
               give
               Law
               to
               other
               Cities
               ,
               then
               the
               bare
               Presbyters
               of
               the
               one
               City
               of
               Jerusalem
               could
               have
               been
               esteemed
               ,
               if
               any
               such
               there
               had
               been
               in
               the
               Church
               so
               early
               .
            
             
             
               For
               though
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               
               who
               had
               an
               universall
               jurisdiction
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Jerusalem
               (
               as
               that
               was
               the
               
                 prime
                 Metropolis
              
               not
               only
               of
               Judaea
               ,
               but
               Syria
               also
               )
               with
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               whole
               Province
               in
               Councell
               with
               him
               ,
               some
               reasonable
               account
               may
               be
               given
               ,
               why
               they
               should
               be
               consulted
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               and
               give
               binding
               decrees
               in
               that
               matter
               ,
               to
               all
               that
               were
               subject
               to
               that
               Metropolis
               ,
               yet
               supposing
               the
               Church
               of
               Jerusalem
               to
               be
               governed
               by
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               that
               (
               as
               these
               say
               )
               the
               Elders
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Councell
               were
               none
               but
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               that
               particular
               Church
               ,
               there
               could
               no
               reasonable
               account
               be
               given
               ,
               why
               they
               should
               joyn
               with
               the
               Apostles
               in
               this
               worke
               ,
               wherein
               not
               Jerusalem
               ,
               of
               which
               alone
               they
               were
               Presbyters
               ,
               but
               Antioch
               and
               other
               Cities
               of
               Syria
               and
               Cilicia
               were
               immediately
               concerned
               ,
               and
               concluded
               by
               the
               sentence
               of
               James
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               their
               opinion
               )
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               what
               is
               said
               of
               Act.
               
               14.
               23.
               and
               Act.
               11.
               30.
               is
               somewhat
               unhappily
               put
               together
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               rectified
               in
               the
               Errata
               .
               For
               1.
               the
               ordeining
               Elders
               
                 in
                 every
                 Church
              
               to
               which
               Act.
               11.
               30.
               is
               affixt
               ,
               is
               not
               mentioned
               there
               ,
               but
               Act.
               14.
               23.
               and
               the
               
                 sending
                 reliefe
              
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Syntaxes
               must
               be
               affixt
               to
               Act.
               14.
               23.
               is
               not
               to
               be
               met
               with
               there
               ,
               but
               ●●ct
               .
               11.
               30.
               
               But
               this
               were
               imputable
               to
               some
               haste
               either
               of
               Scribe
               or
               Compositor
               ,
               were
               there
               not
               a
               second
               incongruity
               interweaved
               in
               it
               ,
               viz.
               that
               when
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               had
               ordeined
               them
               Elders
               ,
               &c.
               (
               which
               was
               not
               done
               till
               Act.
               14.
               23.
               )
               
                 They
                 sent
                 reliefe
                 to
                 the
                 Elders
                 ,
              
               (
               which
               was
               done
               Act.
               11.
               30.
               
               )
               which
               is
               an
               evident
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               I
               cannot
               discerne
               how
               it
               was
               usefull
               for
               them
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               their
               Quaeres
               raised
               on
               these
               two
               Texts
               ,
               
               the
               Answers
               are
               obvious
               ,
               and
               here
               to
               be
               translated
               out
               of
               the
               Dissertations
               as
               formerly
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Elders
                 Act
              
               11.
               30.
               are
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               severall
               Cities
               of
               Judaea
               ,
               not
               the
               Pre●byters
               of
               that
               one
               
                 City
                 Jerusalem
              
               .
            
             
               For
               1
               the
               famine
               that
               occasioned
               this
               charity
               of
               the
               Antiochians
               ,
               
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               not
               upon
               
                 Jerusalem
                 alone
              
               ,
               but
               
                 all
                 the
                 World
              
               ,
               i.e.
               in
               the
               Scripture-stile
               ,
               
                 Lu.
                 21.
                 26.
                 
                 
                 Rom.
              
               10.
               18.
               over
               the
               
                 whole
                 Land
              
               of
               Judea
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               septuagint
               ,
               who
               oft
               render
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 earth
              
               or
               the
               Land
               ,
               when
               it
               signifies
               the
               Land
               of
               Judaea
               ,
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               World
               ,
               As
               Isa
               .
               10.
               23.
               and
               13.
               5.
               9.
               and
               24.
               1.
               and
               accordingly
               Josephus
               saith
               of
               this
               time
               of
               Claudius's
               Reigne
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 famine
                 over
              
               Judaea
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               the
               charity
               is
               distinctly
               said
               to
               be
               designed
               by
               the
               Donors
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 brethren
                 that
                 dwelt
                 in
              
               Judaea
               ,
               in
               no
               wise
               confined
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               nor
               consequently
               can
               the
               Elders
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               sent
               ,
               and
               in
               whose
               hands
               it
               was
               put
               ,
               be
               any
               others
               than
               the
               Elders
               ,
               i.e.
               say
               we
               ,
               Bishops
               of
               all
               Judaea
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
               it
               is
               very
               agreeable
               to
               the
               office
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               we
               find
               the
               practice
               in
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Church
              
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               receivers
               and
               stewards
               and
               dispensers
               of
               the
               wealth
               of
               any
               sect
               ,
               which
               was
               brought
               in
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               whether
               by
               the
               offertory
               of
               the
               faithfull
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               liberality
               of
               other
               Churches
               ,
               inlarged
               to
               those
               that
               were
               in
               want
               .
               It
               being
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr's
              
               affirmation
               of
               the
               first
               times
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               offerings
               were
               brought
               to
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               President
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               thereby
               made
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 Curator
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 want
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               when
               what
               is
               sent
               to
               the
               Bishop
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               him
               ,
               
               as
               the
               Oeconomus
               or
               steward
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               inriching
               himself
               ,
               but
               to
               provide
               for
               those
               that
               wanted
               ,
               I
               cannot
               imagine
               why
               this
               may
               not
               be
               as
               conveniently
               supposed
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               should
               be
               sent
               to
               the
               Pre●byters
               onely
               .
            
             
               So
               in
               like
               manner
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Act.
               
               14.
               23.
               are
               Bishops
               againe
               ,
               and
               such
               and
               only
               such
               (
               as
               farre
               as
               we
               have
               any
               footsteps
               of
               it
               )
               were
               at
               that
               time
               ordained
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
               one
               in
               every
               City
               where
               the
               Gospell
               was
               received
               with
               one
               or
               more
               Deacons
               to
               attend
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               this
               as
               the
               words
               so
               often
               mentioned
               out
               of
               
                 Clemens
                 Romanus
              
               are
               most
               evident
               ,
               
               that
               
                 the
                 Apostles
                 of
              
               Christ
               
                 preaching
                 through
              
               Cities
               and
               Regions
               ,
               
                 constituted
                 their
                 first
                 fruits
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 for
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Deacons
              
               ,
               so
               the
               
               context
               in
               this
               place
               of
               the
               Acts
               is
               very
               agreeable
               :
               For
               here
               when
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               had
               preacht
               and
               converted
               a
               competent
               number
               at
               Derbe
               ,
               v.
               12.
               and
               returned
               to
               the
               Cities
               of
               
                 Lystra
                 ,
                 Iconium
              
               and
               Antioch
               v.
               22.
               
                 co●firming
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 brethren
              
               i.e.
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               there
               it
               followes
               ,
               before
               their
               parting
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 ordained
                 Elders
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 in
                 every
                 Church
              
               ,
               that
               sure
               is
               in
               every
               of
               the
               Churches
               here
               named
               ,
               not
               many
               in
               each
               ,
               but
               Elders
               in
               all
               ,
               
                 one
                 Bishop
              
               in
               
                 every
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               again
               is
               no
               news
               for
               me
               or
               any
               Praelatist
               to
               affirm
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               Titus
               ,
               St.
               Paul's
               direction
               is
               conformable
               to
               his
               practice
               ,
               appointing
               him
               to
               
                 ordaine
                 Elders
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 City
                 by
                 City
              
               ,
               or
               
                 in
                 every
                 City
              
               ,
               c.
               1.
               5.
               and
               presently
               calling
               the
               Elder
               so
               to
               be
               
                 ordained
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               Timothy
               he
               is
               also
               called
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               paines
               I
               shall
               not
               grudge
               to
               have
               taken
               ,
               
               if
               it
               be
               but
               to
               rescue
               a
               small
               booke
               ,
               very
               innocently
               meant
               ,
               from
               the
               charge
               of
               two
               su●h
               Paradoxes
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               called
               by
               those
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               thought
               fit
               to
               believe
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               as
               unwiling
               that
               others
               should
               ,
               and
               therefore
               conclude
               their
               discourse
               against
               them
               with
               
                 tragicall
                 expressions
                 of
                 offering
                 manifest
                 violence
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               of
               being
               
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 upholding
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 to
                 render
                 it
                 odious
                 and
                 contemptible
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               when
               they
               have
               said
               so
               much
               with
               so
               little
               weight
               of
               reason
               to
               justifie
               it
               ,
               they
               will
               then
               part
               with
               all
               meeknesse
               and
               perfect
               
                 temper
                 [
                 but
                 we
                 forbeare
              
               ]
               i.e.
               abstaine
               to
               adde
               more
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               said
               as
               much
               ill
               as
               could
               be
               .
               I
               am
               sorry
               there
               was
               still
               any
               
                 more
                 bitternesse
              
               within
               ,
               to
               be
               supprest
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               so
               much
               vented
               .
               However
               it
               is
               ,
               we
               are
               now
               at
               end
               of
               a
               
                 second
                 post
              
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               time
               to
               breath
               a
               while
               after
               some
               lassitude
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Concerning
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Antiquity
             in
             this
             Question
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               1.
               
            
             
               The
               Testimonies
               of
               Clemens
               Romanus
               ,
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               the
               onely
               offices
               at
               the
               first
               .
               Corinth
               Metropolis
               of
               Achaia
               .
               What
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               signifie
               .
               The
               Apostles
               care
               to
               prevent
               contentions
               about
               Episcopacy
               .
               Hegesippus's
               testimony
               of
               the
               contentions
               at
               Corinth
               .
               Clement
               a
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               SOme
               things
               there
               are
               yet
               behind
               in
               their
               Appendix
               ,
               
               wherein
               I
               discerne
               my selfe
               to
               be
               concern'd
               ,
               in
               some
               directly
               and
               immediately
               ,
               in
               others
               by
               remoter
               obligation
               ,
               as
               when
               some
               of
               those
               testimonies
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               the
               Dissertations
               manifested
               to
               be
               perfectly
               reconcileable
               with
               our
               pretensions
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               evident
               confirmations
               of
               them
               ,
               are
               yet
               by
               these
               Writers
               crudely
               taken
               up
               ,
               and
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               as
               Testimonies
               on
               their
               side
               ,
               without
               ever
               taking
               notice
               of
               that
               which
               is
               said
               in
               the
               Dissertations
               to
               cleare
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               former
               sort
               ,
               
               wherein
               I
               am
               more
               immediately
               pointed
               at
               ,
               there
               are
               
                 foure
                 things
              
               .
               First
               ,
               Concerning
               one
               testimony
               of
               St.
               Hierome
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               concerning
               Ignatius
               his
               Epistles
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               the
               appeales
               that
               I
               make
               to
               h●s
               authori●●
               ,
               which
               they
               will
               not
               allow
               to
               have
               force
               with
               them
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               concerning
               one
               testimony
               cited
               by
               them
               out
               of
               St.
               Ambrose
               on
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               and
               answered
               by
               me
               ▪
               but
               that
               answer
               disliked
               and
               rejected
               by
               them
               .
               Fourthly
               ▪
               concerning
               the
               Chorepiscopi
               .
               Of
               the
               second
               sort
               ,
               are
               the
               testimonies
               out
               of
               
                 Clemens
                 Romanus
                 ,
                 Polycarpe
                 ,
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
              
               and
               Tertullian
               ,
               especially
               the
               two
               former
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               therefore
               briefly
               survey
               every
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               
               and
               I
               suppose
               I
               have
               pitcht
               on
               the
               most
               convenient
               Method
               (
               and
               that
               which
               will
               give
               the
               Reader
               the
               clearest
               view
               both
               of
               the
               judgement
               of
               Antiquity
               concerning
               Episcopacy
               in
               generall
               
               (
               to
               which
               their
               Appendix
               professeth
               wholly
               to
               be
               designed
               )
               and
               more
               particularly
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               those
               two
               propositions
               which
               have
               been
               accused
               as
               Paradoxes
               in
               me
               ,
               but
               will
               now
               appeare
               not
               to
               be
               such
               )
               by
               taking
               these
               testimonies
               ,
               as
               they
               lie
               in
               the
               order
               of
               time
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Authors
               lived
               ,
               and
               then
               that
               of
               St.
               Hierome
               ,
               which
               happens
               to
               be
               first
               mentioned
               by
               them
               ,
               p.
               102.
               will
               fall
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               last
               to
               which
               we
               shall
               make
               reply
               .
            
             
               
                 First
                 then
                 for
              
               Clemens
               ,
               
               
               
                 they
                 thus
                 begin
              
               ,
               sure
               we
               are
               that
               Clemens
               ,
               who
               lived
               in
               the
               first
               century
               ,
               in
               his
               famous
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               (
               an
               undoubted
               piece
               of
               antiquity
               )
               makes
               but
               two
               Orders
               of
               Ministery
               ,
               Bishops
               and
               
                 Deacons
                 .
                 And
                 having
                 set
                 downe
                 the
                 place
                 which
                 testifies
                 this
                 ,
              
               
               *
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 rendered
                 it
                 thus
              
               ,
               Christ
               Iesus
               sent
               his
               Apostles
               through
               Countries
               and
               Cities
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               preached
               and
               constituted
               the
               first
               fruits
               (
               approving
               them
               by
               the
               spirit
               )
               for
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               to
               those
               who
               should
               afterwards
               believe
               .
               
                 From
                 hence
                 they
                 observe
              
               ,
               p.
               105.
               
               That
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               were
               the
               onely
               orders
               of
               Minist●ry
               in
               the
               first
               
                 Primitive
                 Church
              
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Apostles
               appointed
               but
               two
               Officers
               (
               that
               is
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               )
               to
               bring
               men
               to
               believe
               ,
               because
               when
               he
               had
               reckon'd
               up
               three
               Orders
               appointed
               by
               God
               amongst
               ,
               the
               
                 Jewes
                 ,
                 High-Priest
                 ,
                 Priests
              
               ,
               and
               Levites
               :
               coming
               to
               recite
               Orders
               appointed
               by
               the
               Apostles
               under
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               ●e
               doth
               mention
               onely
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               one
               would
               think
               were
               little
               for
               the
               Presbyterians
               advantage
               ,
               
               even
               no
               more
               than
               one
               of
               my
               Paradoxes
               would
               have
               afforded
               them
               ,
               which
               ,
               from
               this
               very
               testimony
               and
               some
               other
               ,
               concluded
               that
               which
               was
               then
               so
               strange
               for
               them
               to
               heare
               (
               yet
               now
               can
               be
               confest
               by
               them
               )
               that
               the
               Apostles
               at
               their
               
                 first
                 plantations
              
               contented
               themselves
               with
               Bishops
               and
               
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 one
              
               of
               each
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               more
               of
               the
               latter
               in
               
                 every
                 City
              
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               these
               men
               thus
               grant
               the
               conclusion
               from
               this
               place
               ,
               
               which
               I
               inferr'd
               ,
               I
               have
               yet
               no
               reason
               to
               boast
               of
               their
               liberality
               ,
               because
               I
               suppose
               it
               their
               meaning
               ,
               that
               by
               
                 Bishops
                 Clemen●●
              
               
               meant
               Pre●byters
               ,
               though
               this
               they
               do
               not
               so
               much
               as
               say
               in
               twice
               repeating
               of
               their
               conclusion
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               certainly
               it
               needed
               more
               than
               saying
               ,
               
               proving
               by
               some
               evidence
               or
               argument
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Bishops
               in
               that
               place
               signifies
               any
               thing
               else
               but
               Bishops
               .
               All
               that
               they
               offer
               toward
               a
               reason
               for
               this
               ,
               must
               be
               contained
               in
               these
               words
               of
               theirs
               that
               follow
               in
               the
               former
               place
               .
            
             
               The
               occasion
               of
               that
               Epistle
               seemes
               to
               be
               a
               new
               sedition
               raised
               by
               the
               Corinthians
               against
               their
               Presbyters
               ,
               
               p.
               57.
               58.
               
               Clemens
               to
               remove
               their
               present
               sedition
               tells
               them
               how
               God
               hath
               alwayes
               appointed
               severall
               orders
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               which
               must
               not
               be
               confounded
               ;
               in
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 Church
              
               he
               appointed
               High-Priest
               ,
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               And
               then
               tells
               them
               for
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Gospell
               that
               
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               sent
               his
               Apostles
               as
               before
               ,
               citing
               the
               words
               of
               
                 Clement
                 already
                 set
                 down
              
               .
            
             
               But
               certainly
               this
               doth
               not
               prove
               Bishops
               in
               that
               Epistle
               to
               be
               no
               more
               than
               Presbyters
               ,
               
               but
               may
               as
               fitly
               be
               argumentative
               for
               me
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Elders
               in
               that
               Epistle
               signifie
               Bishops
               .
               The
               onely
               imaginable
               medium
               of
               proofe
               ,
               which
               can
               be
               usefull
               for
               their
               turne
               ,
               I
               shall
               suppose
               to
               be
               this
               ,
               that
               Corinth
               was
               but
               one
               City
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Elders
               at
               ,
               and
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               Presb●ters
               ,
               because
               according
               to
               our
               opinion
               there
               were
               not
               
                 more
                 Bishops
              
               in
               one
               City
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               
               1.
               
               That
               what
               Clemens
               saith
               in
               the
               testimony
               now
               produced
               ,
               he
               speakes
               not
               of
               Corinth
               peculiarly
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Cities
               ,
               and
               Regions
               in
               generall
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostles
               converted
               ,
               and
               of
               them
               in
               the
               plurall
               number
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 through
                 Regions
                 and
                 Cities
              
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               those
               
                 many
                 Cities
              
               ,
               there
               may
               well
               be
               
                 many
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               certainly
               no
               more
               than
               one
               in
               
                 one
                 City
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               that
               this
               Epistle
               of
               Clemens
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               was
               not
               to
               the
               Christians
               of
               that
               
                 one
                 City
              
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               whole
               Province
               of
               Achaia
               ,
               of
               which
               Corinth
               was
               the
               Metropolis
               ,
               and
               wherein
               the
               Proconsull
               of
               Achaia
               resided
               ,
               and
               kept
               his
               Courts
               ,
               Act.
               18.
               12.
               15.
               
               So
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               Epistle
               inclines
               ,
               being
               inscribed
               to
               the
               Church
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               denotes
               the
               whole
               Province
               ,
               then
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               when
               in
               
               
                 Polycarps
                 Epistle
              
               ,
               the
               Church
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               is
               not
               onely
               that
               of
               the
               City
               Philippi
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Province
               belonging
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               other
               part
               of
               the
               title
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 dwelling
                 about
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               ]
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               belonged
               to
               that
               Metropolis
               ,
               called
               by
               Ignatius
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Region
                 of
                 the
              
               Romans
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Region
               about
               it
               ;
               *
               And
               so
               when
               Eusebius
               mentions
               Dionysius
               the
               famous
               Bishop
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               he
               calls
               him
               Bishop
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 Province
                 of
              
               ,
               or
               about
               Corinth
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               this
               is
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               ,
               
               and
               
                 no
                 conjecture
              
               of
               mine
               may
               appeare
               by
               one
               character
               in
               the
               Epistle
               ;
               He
               tells
               them
               that
               they
               had
               formerly
               received
               Epistles
               from
               St.
               Paul.
               This
               directs
               to
               resolve
               that
               these
               to
               whom
               this
               Epistle
               was
               addrest
               ,
               were
               the
               same
               to
               whom
               St.
               Paul's
               were
               formerly
               sent
               ,
               And
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               those
               were
               the
               Saints
               or
               Christians
               in
               
                 all
                 Achaia
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               1.
               1.
               
               And
               the
               same
               is
               doubtlesse
               implied
               by
               the
               phrase
               
                 in
                 every
                 place
              
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               2.
               not
               
                 in
                 every
                 place
              
               simply
               of
               the
               World
               (
               for
               it
               was
               no
               
                 Catholick
                 Epistle
              
               ,
               but
               a
               particular
               admonition
               for
               particular
               faults
               ,
               incest
               ,
               &c.
               )
               but
               in
               that
               
                 whole
                 Porvince
              
               or
               Region
               of
               Achaia
               .
               So
               that
               which
               Apollos
               is
               said
               to
               have
               done
               among
               them
               (
               
                 Apollos
                 hath
                 watered
              
               )
               1
               Cor.
               3.
               6.
               appeares
               by
               the
               story
               Act.
               18.
               27.
               to
               have
               belonged
               to
               
                 all
                 Achaia
              
               .
               And
               so
               what
               the
               Apostle
               writes
               to
               them
               of
               sending
               their
               offertory
               to
               Judaea
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               6.
               1.
               2
               
               Cor.
               8.
               and
               9.
               doth
               appeare
               by
               Rom.
               15.
               26.
               to
               appertaine
               to
               
                 all
                 Achaia
                 ,
                 Macedonia
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               and
               Achaia
               
                 have
                 pleased
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 contribution
                 ,
              
               and
               2
               Cor.
               9.
               2.
               
               
                 I
                 know
                 your
                 forwardnesse
                 ,
                 that
              
               Achaia
               
                 hath
                 been
                 ready
                 above
                 a
                 yeare
                 agoe
                 .
              
               Where
               the
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               you
               ]
               and
               [
               Achaia
               ]
               must
               needs
               be
               of
               the
               same
               latitude
               ,
               and
               so
               againe
               it
               is
               c.
               11.
               9.
               compared
               with
               v.
               18.
               
               And
               so
               those
               of
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               and
               consequently
               this
               of
               Clement
               was
               not
               to
               the
               City
               of
               Corinth
               alone
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               Achaia
               ,
               and
               if
               among
               them
               there
               were
               more
               Bishops
               than
               one
               ,
               there
               will
               certainly
               be
               no
               newes
               in
               that
               ,
               and
               if
               those
               Bishops
               (
               according
               both
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               of
               it
               in
               those
               dayes
               before
               and
               after
               Clement
               )
               were
               styled
               
               sometimes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               sometimes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               also
               ,
               then
               all
               is
               very
               agreeable
               to
               all
               that
               we
               contend
               for
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               
                 one
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               not
               a
               College
               of
               Presbyters
               in
               Clements
               dayes
               in
               every
               City
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               directly
               the
               importance
               of
               Clements
               words
               ,
               
               as
               they
               lie
               in
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 was
                 sent
                 out
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Apostles
                 from
              
               Christ
               (
               
                 As
                 my
                 Father
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 so
                 send
                 I
                 you
              
               ]
               And
               then
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               Bishops
               were
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               sent
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
                 commissionated
              
               by
               them
               ,
               he
               addes
               ,
               that
               they
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               Apostles
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 went
                 out
                 Preaching
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 Therefore
                 Preaching
                 through
              
               Regions
               and
               Cities
               ,
               
                 they
                 constituted
                 their
                 first
                 fruits
                 —
                 for
              
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               Cities
               and
               Regions
               in
               the
               Plurall
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               proportionable
               thereto
               .
            
             
               And
               when
               he
               addes
               that
               they
               were
               thus
               made
               of
               their
               
                 first
                 fruits
              
               ,
               
               i.
               e.
               of
               those
               that
               were
               first
               converted
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               officers
               of
               those
               which
               should
               
                 after
                 believe
              
               (
               supposing
               that
               there
               were
               not
               many
               now
               that
               did
               so
               )
               this
               is
               directly
               a
               description
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               of
               which
               Epiphanius
               speakes
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               
                 Gospell
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 Preacht
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 yet
                 no
                 neede
                 of
              
               Presbyters
               ,
               but
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               
                 served
                 the
                 turne
              
               .
            
             
               And
               accordingly
               Deacons
               in
               those
               dayes
               were
               immediately
               made
               Bishops
               ,
               
               as
               is
               sufficiently
               knowne
               of
               Clement
               the
               Writer
               of
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               who
               was
               St.
               
                 Peters
                 Deacon
              
               and
               Bishop
               after
               him
               ,
               as
               is
               cleared
               in
               Dissert
               5.
               c.
               1.
               
               Sect.
               11.
               
               And
               so
               much
               for
               that
               
                 first
                 testimony
              
               .
            
             
               One
               thing
               onely
               more
               from
               hence
               they
               are
               desirous
               to
               conclude
               ,
               
               that
               
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 purest
                 times
                 the
                 custome
                 was
                 to
                 choose
              
               Bishops
               
                 in
                 Villages
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 great
              
               Cities
               ,
               grounded
               upon
               this
               ,
               that
               here
               
                 the
                 Apostles
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 appointed
                 Bishops
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 as
                 well
                 as
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               is
               no
               ground
               of
               this
               conclusion
               in
               this
               testimony
               ,
               
               For
               1.
               here
               is
               no
               mention
               of
               villages
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               not
               Greek
               for
               
               them
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               't
               is
               the
               former
               ,
               not
               the
               latter
               which
               here
               we
               finde
               .
               It
               is
               evident
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               joyned
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Cities
               ,
               viz.
               Provinces
               ,
               which
               have
               each
               of
               them
               
                 many
                 Cities
              
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               is
               joyned
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Villages
               ,
               it
               sitly
               
                 denotes
                 Regions
              
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               are
               
                 many
                 Villages
              
               .
            
             
               So
               saith
               *
               Strabo
               of
               Asia
               ,
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Romans
                 made
                 that
                 Region
                 a
                 Province
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               in
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               writings
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               a
               Province
               made
               up
               of
               
                 many
                 Cities
              
               ,
               each
               of
               which
               had
               a
               Bishop
               over
               them
               ,
               as
               when
               in
               the
               *
               
                 Councel
                 in
                 Trullo
              
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Cyprian
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 Archbishop
                 of
                 the
                 Region
                 of
                 the
              
               Africanes
               ,
               Region
               there
               signifying
               the
               
                 whole
                 Province
              
               under
               that
               Metropolitane
               ,
               and
               so
               *
               Cyprian
               himselfe
               makes
               it
               his
               observation
               ,
               
                 Jampridem
                 per
                 omnes
                 provincias
                 &
                 singulas
                 urbes
                 instituti
                 sunt
                 Episcopi
                 .
                 Antiently
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 Provinces
                 and
                 each
                 of
                 the
                 Cities
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 were
                 instituted
                 .
              
               Where
               the
               Bishops
               in
               the
               several
               Provinces
               ,
               as
               those
               differ
               from
               the
               Bishops
               in
               each
               City
               ,
               are
               undoubtedly
               Archbishops
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               that
               place
               so
               very
               agreeable
               to
               this
               of
               Clemens
               may
               be
               allowed
               ,
               
               to
               give
               us
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               see
               what
               it
               will
               be
               ,
               and
               how
               distant
               from
               these
               mens
               conclusion
               that
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 instituted
                 Bishops
              
               in
               every
               City
               ,
               and
               in
               each
               Region
               or
               Province
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Metropolis
               or
               
                 chiefe
                 City
              
               of
               it
               ,
               a
               Metropolitane
               or
               Archbishop
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               2.
               if
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               should
               signifie
               ,
               
               as
               they
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               a
               company
               of
               villages
               or
               little
               townes
               lying
               neer
               together
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               here
               used
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Cities
               ,
               yet
               could
               it
               not
               be
               from
               hence
               concluded
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               constituted
               Bishops
               in
               those
               villages
               .
               The
               words
               are
               ,
               
                 they
                 preached
                 through
                 regions
                 and
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 constituted
                 their
                 first
                 fruits
              
               (
               earlyest
               converts
               )
               
                 into
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Deacons
              
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               perfectly
               true
               ,
               though
               all
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               constituted
               by
               them
               ,
               had
               their
               fixt
               seats
               of
               residence
               in
               the
               Cities
               ;
               For
               that
               they
               constituted
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Regions
               ,
               is
               not
               here
               affirmed
               .
            
             
               Much
               more
               might
               be
               said
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               utmost
               concessions
               that
               the
               adversaries
               could
               demand
               from
               hence
               ,
               would
               no
               way
               hinder
               or
               disadvantage
               our
               pretensions
               ,
               
               but
               onely
               give
               the
               Chorepiscopi
               a
               greater
               Antiquitie
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               either
               they
               or
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               thinke
               they
               had
               ,
               of
               which
               whole
               matter
               the
               reader
               may
               see
               a
               full
               discourse
               ,
               Dissert
               .
               3.
               c.
               8.
               
               Sect.
               25.
               &c.
               and
               of
               it
               somewhat
               we
               shall
               anon
               have
               occasion
               to
               repete
               from
               thence
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Testimony
               of
               Clemens
               
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 by
                 them
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
              
               
               That
               the
               Apostles
               knowing
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               
               that
               there
               would
               a
               contention
               arise
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               about
               the
               name
               of
               Bishop
               ,
               &
               being
               indued
               with
               perfect
               foreknowledg
               they
               appointed
               the
               aforesaid
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               aforesaid
               orders
               of
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               )
               
                 &c.
                 
                 Here
                 they
                 require
              
               two
               things
               to
               be
               noted
               1.
               that
               by
               name
               is
               not
               meant
               the
               bare
               name
               of
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               the
               honour
               and
               dignity
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               taken
               ,
               Phil.
               2.
               9.
               
               Ephes
               .
               1.
               21.
               
               Heb.
               1.
               4.
               
               Rev.
               11.
               so
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               The
               controversie
               among
               the
               Corinthians
               was
               not
               about
               the
               name
               ,
               but
               dignity
               of
               Episcopacy
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               about
               the
               deposition
               of
               their
               godly
               Presbyters
               ,
               pag.
               57.
               58.
               2.
               
               That
               the
               onely
               remedy
               appointed
               by
               the
               Apostles
               for
               the
               cure
               of
               all
               contentions
               arising
               about
               Episcopacy
               ,
               is
               ,
               by
               committing
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               :
               Afterwards
               the
               Church
               found
               out
               another
               way
               ,
               by
               setting
               up
               one
               Bishop
               over
               another
               ;
               But
               Clemens
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               indued
               with
               perfect
               foreknowledge
               of
               things
               ordained
               only
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               for
               a
               remedy
               of
               Schismes
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 this
                 they
                 adde
                 (
                 to
                 supersede
                 farther
              
               citations
               
                 our
                 of
                 this
              
               
               Epistle
               )
               It
               would
               be
               too
               long
               to
               recite
               all
               that
               is
               said
               in
               this
               Epistle
               for
               the
               justification
               of
               our
               proposition
               ,
               let
               the
               Reader
               peruse
               pag.
               57.
               62.
               69.
               72.
               and
               take
               notice
               that
               those
               which
               are
               called
               Bishops
               in
               one
               place
               are
               called
               Presbyters
               in
               another
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Epistle
               .
            
             
               What
               this
               
                 whole
                 Epistle
              
               will
               yeild
               toward
               the
               proof
               of
               their
               proposition
               ,
               
               which
               is
               ,
               [
               
                 That
                 after
              
               Christs
               Ascension
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               
                 for
                 a
                 certaine
                 space
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 was
                 governed
                 by
                 a
                 Common
                 Councel
                 of
              
               Presbyters
               without
               Bishops
               ]
               I
               thinke
               it
               reasonable
               for
               any
               that
               hath
               not
               read
               it
               ,
               to
               conjecture
               by
               these
               two
               testimonies
               ,
               which
               these
               ,
               who
               assert
               the
               proposition
               ,
               and
               here
               undertake
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               have
               thought
               fit
               to
               cull
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               having
               withall
               nothing
               more
               to
               collect
               for
               their
               turne
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               particularly
               from
               the
               comparing
               those
               foure
               pages
               ,
               57.
               62.
               72.
               but
               only
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               are
               called
               
               Bishops
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               are
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Elders
               in
               another
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               last
               they
               know
               is
               the
               very
               thing
               that
               I
               contend
               (
               as
               from
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               
               so
               )
               from
               this
               and
               other
               antient
               writings
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               [
               Bishop
               and
               Elder
               ]
               are
               words
               of
               the
               same
               importance
               ,
               all
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               whether
               at
               the
               first
               both
               imported
               Bishops
               or
               both
               Presbyters
               in
               our
               moderne
               notion
               .
               That
               there
               is
               no
               one
               circumstance
               so
               much
               as
               offered
               by
               them
               to
               consideration
               ,
               which
               may
               incline
               it
               their
               way
               ,
               is
               evident
               by
               their
               owne
               words
               ,
               neither
               of
               their
               
                 two
                 notes
              
               pretending
               to
               it
               ,
               only
               their
               conclusion
               affirming
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               words
               of
               the
               same
               importance
               .
               The
               whole
               matter
               therefore
               will
               still
               divolve
               to
               this
               one
               Quaere
               ,
               whether
               ,
               when
               Clement
               saith
               of
               the
               Apostles
               that
               they
               constituted
               none
               but
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               by
               Bishops
               a
               College
               of
               Presbyters
               in
               
                 every
                 City
              
               be
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               or
               rather
               
                 one
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               with
               his
               Deacon
               or
               Deacons
               in
               
                 every
                 City
              
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               clearing
               of
               this
               one
               difficulty
               (
               for
               this
               being
               evinced
               ,
               
               all
               that
               their
               
                 two
                 notes
              
               affirme
               ,
               is
               directly
               on
               our
               side
               against
               them
               )
               I
               shall
               here
               intirely
               set
               downe
               the
               whole
               place
               last
               produced
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               have
               left
               out
               one
               halfe
               .
               It
               is
               thus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Our
                 Apostles
                 knew
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               (
               that
               must
               be
               by
               revelation
               from
               him
               )
               
                 that
                 there
                 would
                 contention
                 arise
                 upon
                 the
                 name
              
               or
               
                 dignity
                 of
                 Episcopacie
              
               (
               i.
               e.
               about
               the
               authority
               of
               Bishops
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               some
               opposing
               it
               ,
               and
               casting
               them
               out
               of
               their
               Offices
               ,
               as
               here
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               and
               through
               all
               Achaia
               was
               actually
               come
               to
               passe
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               and
               occasioned
               this
               Epistle
               to
               them
               )
               
                 For
                 which
                 cause
                 therefore
                 the
              
               Apostles
               
                 having
                 received
                 perfect
                 foreknwoledge
              
               (
               that
               there
               would
               be
               such
               contentions
               on
               this
               occasion
               )
               did
               (
               for
               the
               preventing
               of
               them
               )
               
                 constitute
                 the
                 forementioned
              
               (
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               
                 of
                 those
                 which
                 should
                 come
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 Faith
              
               in
               their
               
                 new
                 plantations
                 )
                 and
                 after
                 them
              
               (
               so
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               in
               Barnabas's
               Epistle
               ,
               Sect.
               10.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 the
                 people
                 that
                 should
                 be
                 after
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Act.
               13.
               42.
               that
               which
               should
               follow
               the
               
                 next
                 after
                 )
                 gave
                 a
                 Series
              
               or
               Catalogue
               ,
               or
               
                 manner
                 of
                 succession
              
               (
               i.
               e.
               set
               downe
               a
               note
               of
               them
               which
               in
               
                 each
                 Church
              
               should
               succeed
               the
               
                 present
                 Incumbent
              
               )
               
                 that
                 when
                 they
                 dyed
                 ,
                 other
                 approved
                 men
                 might
                 succeede
                 to
                 their
                 office
                 or
                 ministery
                 .
              
            
             
               What
               can
               be
               more
               manifest
               ,
               
               than
               that
               the
               dignity
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostles
               conferred
               on
               the
               Bishops
               in
               
                 each
                 City
              
               and
               Province
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               former
               Testimony
               hath
               been
               cleared
               to
               belong
               to
               
                 single
                 Bishops
              
               ,
               not
               to
               any
               College
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               was
               by
               them
               foreseen
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               be
               matter
               of
               Contention
               ,
               occasion
               of
               Sedition
               in
               the
               Church
               :
               for
               the
               prevention
               of
               which
               ,
               they
               used
               the
               probablest
               meanes
               imaginable
               ,
               named
               successors
               to
               the
               present
               Bishops
               in
               every
               Church
               ,
               who
               should
               supply
               the
               vacant
               places
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               fell
               ,
               and
               so
               prevent
               suing
               and
               contending
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               were
               by
               the
               speciall
               spirit
               of
               God
               directed
               ,
               who
               those
               successors
               should
               be
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               opposing
               their
               succession
               ,
               or
               casting
               them
               out
               afterwards
               ,
               must
               be
               a
               great
               sin
               ,
               even
               of
               resisting
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               had
               designed
               them
               to
               this
               inheritance
               .
               Which
               ,
               next
               to
               Christ's
               bearing
               them
               in
               his
               
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               1.
               20.
               is
               the
               greatest
               character
               of
               dignity
               ,
               and
               evidence
               of
               Christ's
               approving
               of
               the
               Order
               ,
               and
               care
               of
               continuing
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               originall
               of
               union
               (
               not
               division
               )
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               not
               by
               these
               men
               one
               word
               of
               objection
               offered
               against
               this
               conclusion
               ,
               
               thus
               formerly
               deduced
               in
               the
               Dissertations
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               need
               adde
               no
               more
               for
               the
               vindicating
               this
               testimony
               ,
               yet
               will
               it
               not
               be
               amisse
               here
               to
               interpose
               the
               words
               of
               Hegesippus
               ,
               one
               that
               was
               present
               at
               the
               time
               of
               that
               sedition
               ,
               and
               gives
               an
               account
               of
               it
               in
               *
               Eusebius
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 the
              
               Corinthians
               
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 untill
              
               Primus
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Corinth
               .
               Which
               is
               a
               testimonie
               as
               antient
               as
               that
               of
               Clement
               ,
               and
               tells
               us
               what
               Bishops
               they
               were
               which
               Clement
               speakes
               of
               ,
               such
               as
               Primus
               was
               at
               Corinth
               ,
               i.
               e.
               one
               
                 singular
                 Governour
              
               in
               a
               City
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               will
               be
               yet
               more
               manifest
               ,
               
               if
               we
               consider
               what
               by
               
               all
               Authors
               is
               affirmed
               of
               Clemens
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               writer
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               writing
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               that
               having
               been
               Saint
               Paul's
               Peter's
               
                 Deacon
                 (
                 Ignat.
                 in
                 Ep.
                 ad
                 Trall
                 .
              
               )
               he
               was
               no
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               by
               the
               joynt
               suffrage
               of
               Irenaeus
               and
               all
               the
               Antients
               ,
               even
               of
               Saint
               Jerome
               himselfe
               in
               his
               Catalogue
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               styled
               an
               Apostolical
               person
               on
               Isa
               .
               52.
               a
               companion
               of
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 (
                 in
                 Interp.
                 Com.
                 Orig.
                 in
                 Rom.
              
               )
               and
               by
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               ,
               Strom.
               lib.
               4.
               an
               Apostle
               in
               the
               sense
               that
               Theodoret
               saith
               ,
               those
               whom
               in
               his
               time
               they
               called
               Bishops
               ,
               had
               been
               at
               first
               called
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               Accordingly
               of
               him
               ,
               
               saith
               Irenaeus
               in
               his
               Catalogue
               of
               the
               
                 successive
                 Governors
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 place
                 from
                 the
              
               Apostles
               Clemens
               
                 came
                 to
                 the
              
               Bishoprick
               ,
               Which
               how
               it
               is
               easily
               to
               be
               accorded
               with
               those
               who
               truly
               make
               him
               
                 Peters
                 immediate
                 successor
              
               ,
               see
               Dissert
               .
               5.
               c.
               1.
               
               Sect.
               6.
               &c.
               
            
             
               Other
               testimonies
               there
               are
               producible
               from
               this
               Epistle
               of
               Clement
               ,
               
               which
               are
               all
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               with
               the
               former
               ;
               As
               when
               he
               findes
               an
               image
               of
               the
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 state
              
               under
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               in
               the
               prophecie
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               cap.
               60.
               17.
               where
               in
               the
               Greek
               translation
               ,
               then
               in
               use
               ,
               he
               had
               read
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 constitute
                 their
                 Bishops
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Deacons
                 in
                 faithfulnesse
                 ,
              
               speaking
               of
               the
               Judges
               and
               their
               Ministers
               and
               officers
               in
               every
               City
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               againe
               when
               he
               exhorts
               them
               to
               give
               
                 due
                 honour
                 to
                 the
                 Elders
              
               among
               them
               ,
               
               talkes
               of
               their
               sedition
               against
               their
               Elders
               ,
               and
               casting
               them
               out
               of
               their
               Episcopacy
               ,
               in
               one
               place
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               and
               removing
               them
               from
               that
               
                 honoured
                 office
              
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               in
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               All
               of
               the
               same
               importance
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               interpreted
               by
               the
               former
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               II.
               
            
             
               The
               Testimony
               of
               Polycarpe
               .
               That
               he
               was
               himselfe
               a
               Bishop
               .
               His
               mention
               of
               Ignatius's
               Epistles
               ,
               fit
               to
               give
               authority
               to
               them
               ,
               being
               so
               confirmed
               as
               it
               is
               by
               a
               series
               of
               the
               Antients
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               next
               place
               followes
               their
               testimonie
               out
               of
               Polycarpe
               ,
               
               introduced
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
            
             
               The
               like
               Record
               we
               have
               of
               Polycarpe
               that
               famous
               Disciple
               of
               John
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               who
               lived
               also
               within
               the
               first
               century
               ,
               and
               wrote
               an
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Philippians
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               makes
               also
               but
               two
               Orders
               of
               Ministery
               ,
               Bishops
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               perswades
               the
               Philippians
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               their
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               as
               to
               God
               and
               Christ
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               Testimony
               from
               Polycarp
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               I
               should
               deny
               any
               part
               of
               my
               assent
               ,
               
               being
               so
               perfectly
               such
               ,
               as
               the
               cause
               which
               I
               defend
               requires
               ;
               If
               there
               be
               with
               him
               but
               
                 two
                 orders
              
               of
               
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Deacons
              
               ,
               and
               he
               perswades
               the
               Philippians
               (
               i.e.
               that
               whole
               Province
               ,
               the
               same
               to
               which
               Saint
               Paul
               had
               written
               ,
               consisting
               of
               
                 many
                 Churches
              
               ,
               all
               under
               that
               Metropolis
               of
               Philippi
               )
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               their
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Elders
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               sets
               the
               former
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               comparison
               ,
               to
               answer
               God
               the
               Father
               the
               
                 supream
                 Monarch
              
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               the
               latter
               to
               be
               the
               parallel
               to
               Christ
               who
               came
               out
               from
               Heaven
               upon
               his
               Fathers
               messages
               ,
               then
               what
               reason
               have
               I
               to
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               these
               Elders
               and
               Deacons
               are
               the
               very
               same
               which
               Saint
               Paul
               had
               called
               Bishops
               and
               
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 Phil.
              
               1.
               1.
               which
               that
               it
               belonged
               to
               the
               severall
               Bishops
               of
               that
               Province
               of
               Macedonia
               ,
               hath
               before
               been
               sufficiently
               vindicated
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               without
               farther
               debating
               this
               Testimony
               ,
               
               I
               shall
               adde
               some
               few
               things
               concerning
               this
               Polycarp
               ,
               which
               will
               helpe
               conveniently
               to
               cleere
               the
               whole
               matter
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               That
               as
               it
               is
               most
               true
               ,
               that
               is
               here
               said
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               a
               
                 famous
                 Disciple
              
               of
               Iohn
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               so
               this
               is
               added
               to
               his
               titles
               by
               the
               
                 authonti●k
                 Epistle
              
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Smyrna
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
               
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 most
                 wonderfull
                 person
                 in
                 our
                 times
                 ,
                 being
                 an
                 Apostolicall
                 and
                 Prophetical
                 Doctor
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               he
               was
               a
               most
               
                 glorious
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               is
               the
               designed
               matter
               of
               that
               whole
               Epistle
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               That
               this
               
                 famous
                 ,
                 most
                 admirable
                 Apostolical
                 Doctor
              
               and
               Martyr
               ,
               was
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Smyrna
               ,
               and
               so
               constituted
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               will
               appeare
               by
               three
               Testimonies
               ,
               each
               of
               them
               irrefragable
               .
               1.
               
               By
               the
               Epistle
               of
               that
               Church
               of
               Smyrna
               ,
               written
               on
               purpose
               concerning
               his
               Martyrdome
               ,
               a
               reverend
               piece
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               fit
               to
               compare
               with
               any
               that
               remaines
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               there
               we
               finde
               in
               the
               close
               of
               his
               titles
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Smyrna
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               both
               of
               Iewish
               and
               
                 Gentile
                 Christians
              
               there
               .
            
             
               So
               Polycrates
               (
               the
               
                 eight
                 Bishop
              
               of
               Ephesus
               ,
               
               borne
               within
               a
               while
               after
               Saint
               Iohn's
               death
               )
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Victor
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Polycarp
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Smyrna
                 and
                 Martyr
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               Irenaeus
               ,
               
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
               3.
               speaking
               of
               him
               ,
               saith
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               
                 constituted
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Bishop
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Smyrna
                 in
                 Asia
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               then
               what
               possibility
               can
               there
               be
               ,
               
               that
               he
               being
               thus
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               nay
               Metropolitane
               himselfe
               ,
               (
               as
               hath
               formerly
               been
               shewed
               )
               writing
               to
               another
               Metropolis
               ,
               and
               commanding
               to
               obey
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               should
               meane
               any
               thing
               else
               but
               Bishops
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
               That
               this
               Polycarp
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               Epistle
               he
               acknowledgeth
               to
               have
               received
               an
               Epistle
               from
               Ignatius
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 You
                 wrote
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Ignatius
              
               also
               )
               so
               he
               tells
               them
               that
               he
               had
               sent
               them
               a
               collection
               of
               the
               same
               Ignatius's
               Epistles
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               
                 The
                 Epistles
                 of
              
               Ignatius
               
                 sent
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 others
                 as
                 we
                 had
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 sent
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 required
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 subjoyned
                 to
                 this
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 receive
                 great
                 benefit
                 .
              
            
             
             
               By
               this
               passage
               it
               is
               cleare
               ,
               
               that
               as
               Ignatius
               wrote
               one
               Epistle
               to
               Polycarpe
               ,
               another
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Smyrna
               ,
               whereof
               Polycarpe
               was
               Bishop
               ,
               both
               contein'd
               under
               the
               phrase
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 sent
                 to
                 us
              
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               is
               explain'd
               by
               Eusebius
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Ignatius
               
                 wrote
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Smyrna
               ,
               
                 and
                 severally
                 to
              
               Polycarpe
               
                 the
                 Ruler
                 thereof
              
               )
               so
               he
               wrote
               divers
               others
               also
               ,
               which
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               before
               Ignatius's
               death
               were
               by
               the
               Philippians
               desired
               from
               Polycarpe
               ,
               and
               by
               Polycarpe
               transmitted
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               with
               any
               sense
               be
               affirmed
               to
               be
               forged
               ,
               and
               affixt
               to
               his
               name
               after
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               How
               these
               Epistles
               were
               from
               Polycarpe
               brought
               down
               to
               the
               hands
               of
               Irenaeus
               ,
               
               who
               lived
               in
               Polycarp's
               time
               ,
               and
               saw
               him
               an
               old
               man
               ,
               and
               so
               testifies
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Florinus
               ;
               and
               cites
               a
               notable
               passage
               out
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               which
               we
               now
               have
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Romans
               :
               How
               ,
               soone
               after
               Irenaeus
               ,
               *
               Origen
               cites
               them
               again
               ,
               calling
               him
               Martyr
               and
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               the
               second
               after
               Peter
               ,
               and
               setting
               down
               the
               very
               words
               which
               we
               now
               have
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               ;
               How
               ,
               after
               Origen
               ,
               †
               Eusebius
               sets
               down
               the
               whole
               story
               of
               writing
               them
               ,
               together
               with
               a
               distinct
               Catalogue
               of
               seven
               ,
               to
               Ephesus
               ,
               to
               Magnesia
               ,
               to
               the
               Trallians
               ,
               to
               the
               Romans
               ,
               to
               the
               Philadelphians
               ,
               to
               the
               Smyranaeans
               ,
               and
               to
               Polycarpe
               :
               
               And
               in
               like
               manner
               Athanasius
               ,
               citing
               from
               Ignatius
               words
               which
               we
               now
               finde
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               and
               Theodoret
               in
               many
               passages
               out
               of
               that
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               
               to
               the
               Trallians
               ,
               to
               the
               Smyrnaeans
               ;
               And
               at
               last
               St.
               Hierome
               (
               on
               whose
               authority
               the
               Presbyterians
               so
               much
               depend
               )
               according
               exactly
               with
               Eusebius
               ,
               to
               give
               these
               seven
               Ep●stles
               of
               Ignatius
               a
               full
               authority
               with
               all
               ;
               All
               this
               I
               say
               hath
               been
               at
               large
               deduced
               and
               evidenced
               in
               the
               Dissertations
               ;
               And
               this
               ,
               one
               would
               thinke
               ,
               might
               have
               been
               sufficient
               to
               have
               given
               Ignatius
               some
               place
               among
               their
               Testimonies
               for
               the
               opinion
               of
               antiquity
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               especially
               when
               that
               very
               Epistle
               of
               Polycarpe
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               bare
               name
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Elders
               used
               by
               him
               ,
               they
               cite
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               his
               just
               honour
               ,
               doth
               give
               testimony
               to
               the
               Epistles
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               as
               cleare
               ,
               and
               
               as
               universally
               ,
               and
               fully
               confirmed
               by
               others
               ,
               as
               any
               ,
               by
               which
               that
               Epistle
               of
               ●olycarpe
               or
               Clemens
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               antient
               writing
               stands
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               But
               all
               this
               ,
               
               it
               seemes
               ,
               is
               of
               no
               weight
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               after
               the
               two
               testimonies
               of
               Clemens
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               Polycarpe
               ,
               backt
               with
               the
               like
               number
               of
               three
               more
               ,
               a
               saying
               of
               
                 Bishop
                 Bilson
              
               (
               very
               unlikely
               to
               be
               to
               the
               praejudice
               of
               Bishop●
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               here
               seasonable
               to
               examine
               it
               )
               and
               the
               like
               of
               Gratian
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               of
               the
               Lord
               Digby
               ,
               They
               are
               then
               at
               leisure
               to
               remember
               what
               out
               of
               Ignatius
               is
               objected
               against
               them
               ;
               Had
               he
               by
               any
               possible
               colour
               of
               any
               passage
               in
               him
               ,
               been
               capable
               of
               doing
               them
               any
               service
               ,
               he
               might
               then
               ,
               as
               his
               Epistles
               were
               written
               before
               Polycarps
               ,
               have
               also
               been
               called
               out
               and
               cited
               before
               him
               ;
               But
               all
               those
               Epistles
               being
               so
               diametrally
               contrary
               to
               their
               pretensions
               ,
               as
               every
               man
               knowes
               they
               are
               ,
               he
               is
               now
               to
               be
               lookt
               on
               and
               answered
               ,
               as
               temptations
               are
               wont
               to
               be
               ,
               to
               be
               mentioned
               only
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               rejected
               by
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Section
               III.
               
            
             
               A
               vindication
               of
               Ignatius's
               Epistles
               ,
               Vossius's
               edition
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Archbishops
               of
               Armagh
               .
               Some
               Testimonies
               out
               of
               them
               .
               The
               cause
               of
               his
               so
               inculcating
               obedience
               to
               Bishops
               .
               Mr.
               Causabones
               Testimony
               considered
               ,
               and
               the
               Allegations
               from
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Armagh
               .
               Three
               Reasons
               against
               these
               Epistles
               answered
               .
               (
               No
               Marriage
               without
               the
               Bishop
               .
               )
               Of
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               .
               Of
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               after
               the
               first
               conversion
               .
            
             
               
                 THus
                 therefore
                 they
                 proceede
              
               ,
               
               p.
               107.
               
               Against
               all
               that
               hath
               been
               said
               in
               this
               proposition
               ,
               it
               is
               objected
               ,
               that
               the
               blessed
               St.
               Ignatius
               ,
               who
               lived
               in
               the
               first
               century
               ,
               hath
               in
               his
               Epistles
               clearely
               and
               fully
               asserted
               Episcopall
               Government
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               distinct
               from
               Presbyteriall
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               there
               was
               no
               space
               of
               time
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               was
               governed
               by
               the
               common
               councell
               of
               Presbyters
               without
               Bishops
               properly
               so
               called
               .
            
             
               I
               doe
               not
               conceive
               that
               they
               have
               said
               any
               thing
               of
               any
               
               availe
               ,
               for
               the
               proving
               their
               Proposition
               ,
               and
               presume
               that
               neither
               from
               Clement
               nor
               Polycarpe
               it
               hath
               appeared
               that
               they
               have
               gained
               any
               thing
               ;
               And
               therefore
               against
               all
               that
               they
               have
               said
               there
               is
               no
               need
               that
               I
               should
               make
               any
               Objection
               .
               But
               in
               a
               farre
               larger
               style
               I
               think
               it
               were
               no
               insolence
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               against
               all
               that
               was
               ever
               imagined
               by
               any
               to
               be
               producible
               out
               of
               Antiquity
               in
               behalfe
               of
               Presbytery
               ,
               the
               bare
               testimonies
               of
               this
               one
               
                 Apostolicall
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Ignatius
              
               ,
               will
               be
               abundantly
               sufficient
               ,
               being
               put
               in
               the
               other
               Scale
               ,
               to
               weigh
               them
               all
               downe
               and
               decide
               the
               controversie
               on
               the
               Prelatists
               side
               .
            
             
               It
               were
               here
               unreasonable
               at
               large
               to
               recite
               all
               these
               testimonies
               ,
               
               being
               already
               set
               downe
               particularly
               Dissert
               .
               2.
               c.
               25.
               and
               the
               notoriety
               of
               the
               fact
               being
               such
               that
               a
               speciall
               Objection
               against
               the
               Epistles
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               every
               where
               asserts
               Episcopacy
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               onely
               way
               that
               could
               be
               invented
               for
               the
               supporting
               the
               Presbyterians
               interest
               against
               such
               direct
               Testimonies
               ,
               so
               (
               every
               where
               )
               inculcated
               ,
               and
               so
               impossible
               to
               be
               reconciled
               with
               their
               assertions
               ,
               is
               this
               which
               they
               give
               us
               ,
               p.
               108.
               in
               these
               words
               .
            
             
               In
               answer
               to
               this
               we
               must
               intreat
               the
               Reader
               to
               take
               notice
               that
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Times
               there
               were
               abundance
               of
               spacious
               and
               supposititious
               workes
               put
               forth
               under
               the
               Names
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               blessed
               Martyrs
               ,
               
               which
               were
               none
               of
               theirs
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               like
               fraud
               hath
               been
               used
               in
               Ignatius's
               workes
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Here
               first
               't
               is
               a
               little
               strange
               that
               the
               spurious
               and
               
                 supposititious
                 workes
              
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Martyrs
               should
               be
               said
               to
               be
               put
               forth
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Times
               ,
               
               unlesse
               that
               phrase
               Primitive
               ,
               be
               taken
               in
               a
               very
               great
               Latitude
               ,
               I
               had
               thought
               that
               it
               had
               been
               in
               after
               times
               ,
               when
               errors
               were
               gotten
               in
               ,
               and
               sought
               patronage
               and
               covert
               from
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               that
               these
               
                 spurious
                 brats
              
               were
               borne
               ,
               and
               affixt
               to
               great
               Names
               ;
               And
               by
               this
               meanes
               indeed
               they
               are
               generally
               descryed
               ,
               by
               their
               impudent
               mentioning
               of
               some
               matters
               of
               fact
               ,
               which
               fell
               out
               in
               those
               latter
               times
               ,
               and
               so
               discovered
               the
               imposture
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               mistake
               importeth
               not
               much
               to
               our
               present
               controversy
               ;
               
               If
               what
               is
               here
               confidently
               
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 [
                 The
                 like
                 
                 fraud
                 was
                 used
              
               in
               Ignatius's
               workes
               ]
               can
               be
               any
               way
               proved
               to
               have
               truth
               in
               it
               ,
               either
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Primitive
               or
               after-times
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               quarrell
               upon
               such
               niceties
               .
               I
               shall
               therefore
               examine
               their
               proofes
               which
               follow
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               
               
                 it
                 is
                 certaine
                 the
              
               Epistle
               
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
              
               Mary
               to
               Ignatius
               ,
               
                 and
                 of
              
               Ignatius
               
                 to
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 two
                 other
              
               Epistles
               of
               Ignatius
               to
               John
               the
               Apostle
               
                 are
                 spurious
                 and
                 counterfeit
              
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               most
               willingly
               yeild
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Epistles
               under
               Ignatius's
               name
               to
               the
               
                 blessed
                 Virgin
              
               and
               St.
               John
               may
               very
               probably
               be
               deemed
               none
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               are
               generally
               rejected
               by
               those
               who
               mainteine
               ours
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               their
               interests
               .
               I
               shall
               onely
               adde
               that
               there
               is
               no
               one
               word
               in
               them
               concerning
               Bishops
               ,
               nor
               were
               they
               ever
               produced
               by
               any
               Prelatist
               in
               defence
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Next
                 then
              
               ,
               
               
                 say
                 they
              
               ,
               As
               for
               his
               other
               twelve
               Epistles
               ,
               five
               of
               them
               are
               by
               invincible
               arguments
               ,
               as
               we
               conceive
               ,
               proved
               by
               Vedelius
               to
               be
               written
               by
               a
               
                 Pseudo-Ignatius
                 .
                 Eusebius
              
               and
               Hierome
               make
               mention
               but
               of
               seven
               .
            
             
               Here
               also
               will
               easily
               be
               granted
               by
               us
               whatsoever
               is
               demanded
               ;
               
               For
               though
               Vedelius
               a
               Divine
               of
               Geneva
               since
               the
               casting
               out
               of
               their
               Bishop
               and
               setting
               up
               of
               the
               
                 new
                 Government
              
               ,
               might
               well
               be
               lookt
               on
               as
               a
               partiall
               arguer
               or
               Judge
               concerning
               Ignatius's
               writings
               ,
               yet
               it
               being
               true
               ,
               and
               by
               me
               formerly
               acknowleged
               that
               Eusebius
               and
               St.
               Hierome
               mention
               but
               seven
               Epistles
               of
               his
               ,
               I
               shall
               also
               be
               ready
               to
               yeild
               to
               the
               utmost
               that
               Vedelius
               contended
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               no
               more
               then
               
                 seven
                 Genuine
                 Epistles
              
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               not
               that
               every
               of
               the
               other
               five
               can
               be
               proved
               to
               be
               suppositious
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               antient
               testifications
               of
               the
               Church
               doe
               not
               make
               it
               so
               evident
               ,
               that
               those
               other
               five
               are
               all
               his
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               other
               seven
               they
               doe
               .
            
             
               According
               to
               this
               concession
               it
               is
               ,
               
               that
               in
               the
               Dissertations
               all
               the
               Testimonies
               which
               are
               produced
               in
               defence
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               are
               taken
               out
               of
               those
               seven
               Epistles
               which
               St.
               Hierome
               ,
               the
               Presbyter
               ,
               and
               onely
               trusted
               friend
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               doth
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               his
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 of
                 these
              
               seven
               
                 also
                 they
                 have
                 somewhat
                 to
                 say
                 ,
              
               
               
                 in
                 these
                 
                 words
              
               :
               And
               for
               those
               seven
               ,
               though
               with
               
                 Scultetus
                 ,
                 Vedelius
              
               and
               Rivetus
               we
               doe
               not
               renounce
               them
               as
               none
               of
               his
               ,
               yet
               sure
               we
               are
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               much
               adulterated
               and
               corrupted
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               ground
               any
               solid
               Assertion
               about
               Episcopacy
               from
               Ignatius's
               workes
               .
            
             
               I
               hope
               I
               shall
               not
               now
               be
               lookt
               on
               ,
               
               as
               an
               
                 intemperate
                 asserter
              
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               if
               in
               this
               third
               step
               also
               I
               goe
               so
               farre
               with
               the
               Presbyterians
               as
               to
               yeld
               that
               I
               shall
               rest
               contented
               even
               ,
               with
               those
               parcells
               of
               those
               seven
               Epistles
               ,
               which
               these
               most
               rigid
               censors
               ,
               even
               Vedelius
               himselfe
               ,
               which
               published
               him
               at
               Geneva
               ,
               is
               content
               to
               acknowledge
               for
               his
               .
               If
               this
               be
               allowed
               me
               I
               shall
               need
               demand
               no
               more
               ;
               The
               matter
               is
               evident
               ,
               any
               man
               may
               consult
               Vedelius's
               edition
               ,
               and
               finde
               testimonies
               as
               cleare
               for
               our
               turne
               ,
               as
               could
               be
               wisht
               ,
               in
               those
               parts
               of
               those
               Epistles
               which
               he
               allowes
               of
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               the
               purging
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               
               as
               of
               all
               other
               Antients
               ,
               I
               suppose
               the
               Method
               ,
               which
               Vedelius
               used
               ,
               proceeding
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               by
               his
               owne
               conjecture
               and
               phansie
               ,
               is
               not
               likely
               to
               be
               the
               best
               ;
               The
               one
               course
               which
               any
               Judicious
               Man
               would
               require
               or
               depend
               on
               ,
               hath
               been
               used
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               since
               Vedelius
               had
               done
               his
               best
               ;
               I
               meane
               the
               most
               
                 antient
                 copies
              
               in
               Europe
               have
               been
               consulted
               ,
               and
               
                 God's
                 Providence
              
               hath
               been
               eminently
               discernable
               in
               the
               result
               of
               that
               inquiry
               .
            
             
               
                 Isaac
                 Vossius
              
               ,
               
               a
               knowne
               learned
               Man
               of
               that
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Reforme●
                 Church
              
               ,
               which
               is
               governed
               by
               Presbyters
               ,
               hath
               met
               with
               an
               
                 Antient
                 Manuscript
              
               in
               the
               
                 Medicaean
                 library
              
               ,
               which
               hath
               none
               of
               the
               
                 suspected
                 Epistles
              
               ,
               and
               is
               perfectly
               free
               from
               those
               passages
               ,
               which
               were
               formerly
               among
               sober
               Men
               made
               matter
               of
               suspicion
               against
               the
               Epistles
               ;
               And
               as
               in
               them
               we
               finde
               those
               very
               passages
               intire
               ,
               which
               the
               Antients
               have
               cited
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               from
               them
               againe
               all
               the
               Testimonies
               are
               fetcht
               ,
               which
               we
               desire
               to
               make
               use
               of
               in
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               if
               ever
               Ignatius
               wrote
               those
               Epistles
               which
               from
               Polycarpe
               downward
               the
               Antients
               generally
               agree
               that
               he
               wrote
               ,
               
               I
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               feare
               or
               doubt
               but
               his
               authority
               ,
               and
               the
               Testimonies
               I
               have
               brought
               from
               him
               ,
               will
               be
               of
               full
               value
               and
               force
               in
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
             
               When
               this
               Copy
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Medicaean
                 Library
              
               was
               first
               transcribed
               by
               Vossius
               ,
               
               the
               greatest
               enemies
               of
               Episcopacy
               were
               much
               taken
               with
               it
               ;
               
                 D.
                 Blondel
              
               confesses
               that
               he
               presently
               got
               a
               Transcript
               of
               it
               ,
               compared
               it
               with
               the
               Testimonies
               ,
               which
               the
               
                 Fathers
                 (
                 Polycarpe
                 ,
                 Irenaeus
                 ,
                 Origen
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
              
               &c.
               )
               had
               cited
               out
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               and
               finding
               them
               all
               to
               agree
               with
               this
               copy
               ,
               confesseth
               of
               himselfe
               that
               he
               was
               
                 glad
                 for
                 this
                 age
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
              
               that
               we
               had
               now
               
                 gotten
                 that
                 very
                 copy
                 that
                 1300.
                 yeares
                 ago
                 ,
              
               Eusebius
               
                 had
                 used
                 ,
                 and
                 expected
                 great
                 light
              
               from
               thence
               .
               But
               at
               length
               this
               proved
               not
               for
               his
               turne
               ,
               the
               Author
               spake
               so
               much
               of
               Bishops
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 season
              
               and
               
                 out
                 of
                 season
              
               ,
               that
               he
               set
               himselfe
               to
               form
               arguments
               against
               it
               ,
               which
               are
               answer'd
               at
               large
               in
               the
               Dissertations
               .
            
             
               But
               beside
               this
               
                 Greeke
                 copy
              
               of
               Vossius's
               Edition
               ,
               
               it
               fell
               out
               very
               opportunely
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               
                 Reverend
                 Archbishop
              
               of
               Armagh
               about
               the
               same
               time
               met
               with
               some
               
                 antient
                 Latine
                 copies
              
               in
               England
               ,
               which
               he
               thought
               fit
               to
               publish
               ,
               although
               the
               Translation
               were
               rude
               and
               barbarous
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 Latine
                 Edition
              
               of
               his
               was
               found
               every
               where
               agreeable
               to
               that
               Greeke
               of
               Vossius
               ,
               freed
               ,
               as
               that
               ,
               from
               all
               interpolations
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               concurrence
               of
               these
               Providences
               ,
               there
               is
               all
               reason
               to
               think
               that
               we
               have
               at
               last
               the
               Epistles
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               as
               purely
               set
               out
               as
               either
               that
               of
               Clemens
               ,
               or
               Polycarpe
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               antient
               writing
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               this
               purity
               it
               is
               that
               we
               now
               appeale
               to
               it
               ,
               
               and
               have
               the
               
                 three
                 orders
              
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Presbyters
              
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               the
               Obedience
               and
               respects
               due
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               evidently
               and
               irrefragably
               asserted
               in
               very
               many
               places
               ,
               as
               any
               truth
               of
               Scripture
               can
               be
               expected
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               
                 After
                 all
                 this
              
               ,
               
               
                 most
                 distinctly
                 deduced
                 in
                 the
              
               Dissertations
               ,
               
                 they
                 yet
                 proceed
              
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               ,
               
                 say
                 they
              
               ,
               for
               our
               parts
               trouble
               the
               Reader
               with
               a
               large
               discourse
               about
               this
               subject
               .
               If
               he
               please
               he
               may
               read
               what
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               what
               
                 Rivet
                 ,
                 Vedelius
              
               ,
               and
               Cooke
               in
               his
               
                 Censura
                 Patrum
              
               ,
               and
               what
               Salmasius
               and
               D.
               Blondel
               say
               about
               it
               ,
               who
               all
               of
               them
               bring
               divers
               arguments
               to
               evince
               the
               invalidity
               of
               these
               Epistles
               .
               There
               is
               a
               —
               Doctor
               that
               hath
               undertaken
               to
               answer
               the
               Objections
               of
               
               the
               two
               last
               ,
               But
               this
               Doctor
               should
               doe
               well
               to
               answer
               also
               what
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               hath
               written
               about
               these
               Epistles
               ,
               who
               proves
               at
               large
               that
               six
               of
               them
               are
               nothae
               ,
               the
               other
               six
               mixtae
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               them
               to
               be
               accounted
               
                 omni
                 ex
                 parte
                 sincerae
                 &
                 genuinae
                 ,
              
               who
               also
               tells
               us
               out
               of
               Casaubone
               ,
               that
               among
               all
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               Monuments
               there
               are
               none
               in
               which
               the
               Papists
               put
               more
               confidence
               ,
               than
               in
               
                 Ignatius's
                 Epistles
              
               .
            
             
               This
               being
               the
               summe
               of
               their
               charge
               on
               me
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               
               that
               having
               answer'd
               all
               the
               Arguments
               of
               Blondell
               and
               Salmasius
               (
               I
               hope
               satisfactorily
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               were
               very
               unkinde
               not
               to
               expresse
               their
               dislikes
               of
               some
               one
               answer
               )
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               answer'd
               the
               Arguments
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Armagh
               against
               these
               Epistles
               ,
               I
               shall
               hope
               ,
               that
               when
               either
               I
               have
               done
               that
               ,
               or
               given
               competent
               reason
               ,
               why
               I
               need
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               travaile
               any
               farther
               in
               this
               Argument
               ;
               yet
               to
               omit
               no
               paines
               which
               they
               can
               but
               thinke
               of
               prescribing
               me
               ,
               I
               shall
               take
               the
               whole
               matter
               of
               this
               their
               last
               Section
               before
               me
               ,
               and
               consider
               every
               part
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               1.
               
               For
               Rivet
               ,
               
               Vedelius
               and
               Cooke
               in
               
                 Censura
                 Patrum
              
               't
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               their
               exceptions
               and
               censures
               belong
               to
               the
               
                 former
                 Printed
              
               Copies
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               that
               especially
               which
               had
               beene
               set
               out
               by
               Mastraeus
               a
               Papist
               ,
               against
               whom
               Vedelius
               his
               Edition
               and
               Exercitations
               were
               chiefly
               designed
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               Vedelius
               having
               called
               this
               volume
               to
               a
               very
               strict
               examination
               ,
               
               't
               is
               evident
               that
               that
               Copy
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               thus
               purged
               ,
               cannot
               be
               still
               lyable
               to
               his
               and
               the
               like
               exceptions
               ,
               which
               before
               were
               made
               against
               the
               former
               Copies
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Salmasius
               and
               Blondell
               ,
               
               their
               exceptions
               have
               ,
               as
               is
               here
               confest
               ,
               been
               already
               examined
               ,
               and
               I
               need
               say
               no
               more
               of
               them
               till
               those
               answers
               be
               some
               way
               attempted
               to
               be
               invalidated
               ,
               which
               here
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               but
               instead
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               am
               called
               to
               answer
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Armagh
               his
               Arguments
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               therefore
               for
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Armagh
               ;
               It
               is
               first
               somewhat
               unexpected
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               as
               the
               ground
               and
               occasion
               of
               making
               a
               new
               Edition
               ,
               setting
               out
               this
               very
               
                 antient
                 Copy
              
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               
                 purging
                 Ignatius
              
               ,
               who
               had
               before
               
               been
               so
               corrupted
               in
               his
               opinion
               ,
               should
               now
               be
               proposed
               to
               me
               to
               be
               answered
               ,
               who
               use
               that
               very
               Copy
               ,
               which
               that
               Archbishop
               set
               out
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               it
               was
               formerly
               as
               corruptly
               set
               forth
               ,
               as
               he
               conceived
               it
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               Is
               it
               not
               visible
               that
               the
               Archbishop's
               whole
               designe
               in
               two
               impressions
               of
               those
               Epistles
               ,
               
               was
               to
               set
               them
               out
               free
               from
               all
               corruptions
               and
               mixtures
               ,
               and
               interpolations
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               before
               been
               under
               :
               And
               that
               all
               his
               discourses
               in
               his
               Prolegomena
               ,
               were
               to
               prove
               the
               former
               editions
               to
               have
               been
               corrupt
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               the●e
               was
               great
               need
               of
               seeking
               out
               better
               Copies
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               verily
               thought
               he
               had
               now
               found
               such
               ?
               And
               then
               what
               can
               be
               required
               of
               me
               to
               answer
               in
               his
               writings
               ,
               who
               am
               directly
               of
               his
               opinion
               in
               all
               the
               substantiall
               parts
               of
               the
               whole
               matter
               ?
            
             
               As
               for
               lesser
               doubts
               ,
               
               as
               whether
               that
               one
               to
               Polycarpe
               be
               among
               the
               genuine
               or
               no
               ,
               though
               with
               Eusebius
               and
               St.
               Hierome
               I
               believe
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               have
               given
               the
               reasons
               of
               my
               opinion
               ,
               yet
               I
               need
               not
               controvert
               this
               with
               any
               ,
               because
               the
               other
               six
               will
               still
               serve
               my
               turne
               abundantly
               ,
               and
               the
               Testimonies
               out
               of
               the
               most
               purged
               Geneva
               ,
               or
               Amstelodam-editions
               of
               those
               six
               ,
               will
               sufficiently
               vindicate
               Episcopacy
               in
               our
               present
               notion
               of
               it
               to
               be
               then
               received
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Apostles
               erecting
               in
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               A
               few
               of
               these
               Testimonies
               I
               shall
               here
               set
               downe
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Reader
               may
               know
               the
               unquestionable
               opinion
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               and
               how
               farre
               I
               am
               from
               necessity
               of
               using
               any
               
                 corrupted
                 copy
              
               of
               those
               Epistles
               .
               First
               ,
               then
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Smyrnaans
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               
                 three
                 Orders
              
               set
               down
               distinctly
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               againe
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               like
               in
               3.
               places
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               in
               3.
               to
               the
               Magnesians
               ,
               in
               4.
               to
               the
               Philadelphians
               ,
               in
               4.
               to
               the
               Trallians
               .
               So
               secondly
               we
               have
               their
               particular
               Bishops
               mentioned
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               Polycarpe
               of
               Smyrna
               ,
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               
                 Magnesians
                 ,
                 Onesimus
              
               of
               Ephesus
               in
               his
               congratulation
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 such
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
              
               adding
               ▪
               Burrhus
               his
               
                 Deacon
                 :
                 Damas
              
               of
               the
               Magnesians
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               names
               of
               two
               of
               their
               
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 
                 Bassus
              
               and
               Apollonius
               ,
               and
               Sotion
               the
               Deacon
               ,
               all
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               
                 Magnesians
                 .
                 Polybius
              
               of
               the
               Trallians
               ,
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               them
               .
               Thirdly
               we
               have
               his
               affirmation
               concerning
               Bishops
               through
               the
               
                 whole
                 World
              
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               
                 constituted
                 as
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               sent
               by
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               by
               his
               Father
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               *
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 mind
              
               or
               by
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               the
               mind
               
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 (
                 sent
              
               and
               Commissionated
               by
               him
               
                 to
                 reveale
              
               his
               will
               to
               us
               )
               
                 and
                 so
                 the
              
               Bishops
               
                 constituted
                 through
                 the
                 World
                 are
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 by
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 Christ
              
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               that
               all
               in
               the
               ●hurch
               ,
               particularly
               Presbyters
               ,
               must
               
                 yeild
                 obedience
              
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 all
                 follow
                 the
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Smyrnaeans
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 that
                 being
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 yee
                 may
                 be
                 sanctified
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 in
              
               Ep.
               ad
               .
               Eph.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 yee
                 ought
                 to
                 pay
                 all
                 reverence
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
              
               adding
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               
                 observed
                 their
                 pious
              
               Presbyters
               
                 to
                 doe
              
               ,
               though
               their
               Bishop
               were
               
                 yong
                 in
              
               Ep.
               
                 ad
                 Magnes
              
               :
               and
               againe
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               so
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 give
                 heed
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               in
               Ep.
               ad
               Philad
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 be
                 subject
              
               ,
               and
               
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Farewell
                 yee
                 that
                 obey
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
              
               in
               Ep.
               ad
               Trall
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               he
               oft
               addes
               ,
               that
               nothing
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               in
               the
               Church
               without
               licence
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Let
                 none
                 without
                 the
                 Bishop
                 doe
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               instancing
               in
               Baptisme
               and
               the
               other
               Sacrament
               ,
               in
               Ep.
               ad
               Smyr
               .
               and
               so
               in
               the
               Epistles
               to
               the
               Philadel●hians
               and
               Trallians
               .
               Sixthly
               ,
               that
               a
               convenient
               reverence
               and
               respect
               is
               also
               due
               to
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Deacons
               ,
               as
               is
               every
               where
               taken
               notice
               of
               by
               him
               ,
               almost
               in
               every
               Epistle
               .
            
             
               And
               all
               this
               and
               much
               more
               we
               have
               in
               the
               Copies
               ,
               
               which
               are
               now
               come
               ,
               most
               uncorrupt
               ,
               unto
               us
               ,
               And
               there
               is
               no
               imaginable
               way
               to
               avoid
               the
               force
               of
               these
               Testimonies
               ,
               and
               
               the
               authority
               of
               that
               holy
               Martyr
               for
               Episcopacie
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 una
                 litura
                 ,
                 expunging
              
               or
               casting
               away
               the
               whole
               volume
               of
               Epistles
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               
               his
               whole
               designe
               ,
               before
               his
               departure
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               being
               this
               one
               of
               divine
               Charity
               ,
               to
               fortifie
               the
               severall
               stocks
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               wrote
               ,
               against
               the
               poyson
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               the
               Gnosticks
               ,
               so
               early
               creeping
               in
               ,
               and
               despising
               the
               Governors
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               had
               done
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               )
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostles
               being
               by
               him
               knowne
               to
               be
               deposited
               with
               the
               Bishops
               in
               each
               Church
               ,
               and
               having
               particular
               assurance
               of
               the
               sanctity
               ,
               and
               foun●
               faith
               of
               the
               
                 present
                 Governors
              
               of
               these
               Churches
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               writes
               ,
               He
               thinkes
               fit
               to
               make
               use
               of
               this
               one
               most
               compendious
               course
               ,
               most
               immediately
               tending
               to
               his
               end
               ,
               to
               keep
               them
               all
               in
               obedience
               to
               their
               Bishops
               and
               officers
               under
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               contrary
               (
               as
               it
               was
               indeed
               )
               the
               sure
               marke
               of
               Haereticks
               ,
               whom
               they
               were
               to
               avoid
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               this
               is
               it
               which
               hath
               so
               fill'd
               all
               the
               Epistles
               (
               except
               that
               one
               to
               the
               Romanes
               )
               with
               continuall
               discourse
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               
               &c.
               
               And
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               in
               that
               present
               conjuncture
               of
               affaires
               ,
               nothing
               could
               with
               more
               reason
               and
               ●tnesse
               have
               been
               insisted
               on
               .
            
             
               Meane
               while
               that
               I
               may
               returne
               to
               the
               place
               from
               which
               I
               have
               a
               while
               diverted
               ,
               
               It
               is
               so
               certaine
               and
               evident
               of
               the
               
                 learned
                 Archbishop
              
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               that
               he
               never
               disputed
               against
               the
               validity
               and
               authority
               of
               these
               Epistles
               thus
               purged
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               unknowne
               to
               them
               that
               thus
               dispute
               ,
               what
               arguments
               he
               hath
               urged
               for
               the
               authority
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               like
               manner
               what
               and
               how
               satisfactory
               answers
               he
               hath
               given
               to
               the
               speciall
               exceptions
               of
               others
               ,
               which
               very
               thing
               occasioned
               a
               particular
               letter
               of
               reply
               to
               him
               from
               D.
               Blondell
               ,
               which
               by
               that
               Archbishops
               favour
               I
               received
               ,
               and
               made
               my
               rejoinder
               to
               it
               in
               the
               *
               Dissertations
               .
            
             
               This
               I
               hope
               may
               be
               sufficient
               to
               have
               said
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               instead
               of
               undertaking
               so
               unreasonable
               a
               taske
               of
               answering
               any
               thing
               asserted
               by
               that
               Archbishop
               .
               
            
             
               As
               for
               that
               which
               followes
               out
               of
               him
               and
               M.
               Casaubone
               of
               Baronius
               and
               the
               Papists
               making
               such
               use
               ,
               
               and
               placing
               such
               
               confidence
               in
               these
               Epistles
               above
               all
               other
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Monuments
              
               ,
               it
               is
               speedily
               answered
               also
               out
               of
               what
               is
               already
               said
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               the
               former
               corrupt
               editions
               ,
               which
               were
               abroad
               in
               Baronius's
               time
               ,
               with
               all
               those
               
                 supposititious
                 additions
              
               &
               interpolations
               ,
               which
               the
               Papists
               are
               either
               by
               Mr.
               Casaubone
               ,
               or
               that
               Archbishop
               said
               to
               have
               made
               use
               of
               ;
               there
               being
               no
               one
               word
               or
               period
               in
               this
               volume
               ,
               to
               which
               my
               appeale
               is
               made
               ,
               which
               yeildeth
               any
               advantage
               to
               the
               Papists
               in
               any
               point
               ,
               nor
               is
               it
               ,
               nor
               can
               it
               be
               pretended
               by
               any
               that
               it
               doth
               ,
               unlesse
               by
               those
               in
               whose
               opinion
               the
               mainteining
               of
               Bishops
               is
               reputed
               for
               such
               .
               And
               therefore
               that
               very
               learned
               man
               ,
               M.
               Casaubone
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               from
               
                 rejecting
                 all
              
               these
               Epistles
               ,
               that
               he
               distinctly
               
                 promiseth
                 nonnullaru●n
                 ex
                 illis
                 antiquitatem
                 se
                 novis
                 rationibus
                 tuiturum
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 permit
                 ,
                 defend
                 the
                 antiquity
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 by
                 reasons
                 which
                 others
                 had
                 not
                 taken
                 notice
                 of
                 :
                 Exerc.
              
               16.
               
               
                 Cont.
                 Baron
              
               .
               Sect.
               10.
               
               And
               this
               promise
               of
               his
               is
               cited
               by
               the
               
                 Archbishop
                 ,
                 Dissert
                 .
                 de
                 Epist
                 Ign.
              
               pag.
               136.
               so
               farre
               is
               it
               from
               all
               appearance
               of
               truth
               ,
               which
               is
               cited
               as
               the
               opinion
               of
               these
               two
               learned
               men
               .
            
             
               
                 After
                 all
                 this
                 ▪
              
               
               three
               Reasons
               
                 they
                 will
              
               briefly
               off●r
               ,
               why
               they
               cannot
               build
               their
               judg●ment
               concerning
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               about
               Episcopacy
               upon
               Ignatius's
               Epistles
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Because
               there
               are
               divers
               things
               quoted
               out
               of
               his
               Epistles
               by
               
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Gelasiu●
              
               ,
               and
               Theodoret
               ,
               which
               are
               either
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               these
               Epistles
               or
               to
               be
               found
               altered
               and
               changed
               ,
               and
               not
               acco●ding
               as
               they
               are
               quoted
               ▪
               This
               is
               R●vets
               argument
               ,
               and
               pursued
               at
               large
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               ,
               to
               whom
               we
               referre
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               Being
               among
               their
               other
               Readers
               referr'd
               to
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Armagh
               for
               the
               validity
               and
               pursuit
               of
               this
               
                 first
                 reason
              
               ,
               
               I
               shall
               to
               him
               very
               securely
               make
               my
               appeale
               ,
               what
               force
               there
               is
               in
               it
               ,
               against
               the
               volume
               of
               Epistles
               now
               twice
               in
               severall
               formes
               published
               by
               him
               .
               And
               in
               the
               ●rolegomena
               to
               the
               former
               of
               them
               ,
               pag.
               15
               ,
               16
               &c.
               this
               is
               most
               evident
               that
               the
               passages
               cited
               by
               
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 Gelasius
              
               ,
               and
               Theodoret
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               indeed
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               former
               printed
               Greek
               copies
               ,
               are
               exactly
               discerned
               and
               evidenced
               by
               him
               to
               be
               in
               the
               
                 old
                 latine
                 Interpreter
              
               ,
               which
               he
               therefore
               thought
               fit
               to
               publish
               
               both
               out
               of
               
                 Caius
                 College
              
               and
               
                 Bishop
                 Montacutes
                 Library
              
               .
               The
               same
               hath
               he
               farther
               shewn
               ,
               cap
               4.
               pag.
               19.
               &c.
               out
               of
               the
               same
               and
               other
               of
               the
               
                 Antients
                 ,
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Hierome
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               set
               downe
               the
               places
               in
               columnes
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               parallel
               ,
               to
               demonstrate
               the
               agreement
               of
               this
               Copy
               with
               the
               
                 genuine
                 Ignatius
              
               .
            
             
               And
               is
               it
               not
               a
               little
               strange
               ,
               
               that
               I
               should
               be
               now
               referred
               to
               that
               Archbishop
               for
               the
               pursuit
               of
               this
               argument
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               so
               distinctly
               proved
               to
               be
               of
               no
               force
               against
               the
               Copy
               which
               now
               I
               use
               ,
               but
               to
               concurre
               in
               demonstrating
               the
               purity
               of
               it
               ?
            
             
               Their
               second
               Reason
               
                 they
                 draw
                 from
                 his
              
               over-much
               extolling
               himselfe
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Trallians
               ,
               
               where
               he
               saith
               that
               he
               had
               attained
               to
               such
               a
               measure
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               he
               understood
               heavenly
               things
               ,
               the
               orders
               of
               Angels
               ,
               the
               differences
               of
               Archangels
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               heavenly
               host
               ,
               the
               differences
               between
               powers
               and
               dominations
               ,
               the
               distances
               of
               thrones
               and
               powers
               ,
               the
               Magnificencies
               or
               Magnitudes
               of
               Aeones
               or
               Principalities
               ,
               the
               sublimity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               excellencies
               of
               Cherubims
               and
               Seraphims
               ,
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               the
               incomparable
               Divinity
               of
               the
               Lord
               God
               almighty
               .
               All
               these
               things
               I
               know
               ,
               and
               yet
               am
               not
               perfect
               ,
               &c.
               
               Now
               who
               is
               there
               that
               can
               believe
               that
               such
               arrogant
               boasting
               can
               proceed
               from
               such
               an
               holy
               man
               ,
               and
               humble
               Saint
               ,
               as
               Ignatius
               was
               ?
            
             
               And
               who
               would
               believe
               that
               the
               writer
               of
               this
               Appendix
               ,
               
               which
               had
               cited
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Armagh
               in
               his
               Prologomena
               to
               his
               
                 first
                 Edition
              
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               and
               so
               could
               not
               but
               be
               able
               to
               have
               consulted
               that
               Edition
               ,
               should
               thus
               thinke
               to
               defame
               ,
               and
               blast
               the
               whole
               volume
               of
               Epistles
               ,
               for
               one
               such
               periods
               sake
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               to
               be
               discerned
               in
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               
                 Archbishops
                 latter
              
               ,
               or
               in
               Vossius's
               edition
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               which
               onely
               he
               must
               know
               we
               make
               our
               appeale
               for
               Episcopacy
               ?
            
             
               In
               these
               Copies
               the
               words
               are
               quite
               distant
               from
               what
               is
               here
               cited
               ,
               
               and
               in
               effect
               ,
               directly
               contrary
               to
               them
               ,
               evidences
               of
               the
               greatest
               humility
               ,
               now
               when
               he
               was
               so
               neer
               the
               honor
               of
               Martyrdome
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 For
                 
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ,
                 because
              
               (
               or
               
                 in
                 that
                 )
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 bonds
                 able
                 also
                 to
                 understand
                 heavenly
                 things
                 ,
                 the
              
               Positions
               of
               Angells
               ,
               their
               assemblies
               of
               Principalities
               (
               or
               of
               the
               Rulers
               of
               them
               )
               
                 both
                 things
                 visible
                 and
                 invisible
                 .
                 Besides
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 yet
                 also
                 a
                 Disciple
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               What
               arrogance
               ,
               I
               pray
               ,
               or
               boasting
               is
               there
               in
               this
               ?
               and
               yet
               he
               addes
               no
               more
               in
               that
               place
               but
               onely
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 For
                 many
                 things
                 are
                 wanting
                 to
                 us
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 left
                 behinde
                 by
                 God
                 ,
              
               thinking
               himselfe
               utterly
               unworthy
               of
               the
               honour
               (
               and
               fearing
               he
               may
               yet
               misse
               of
               it
               )
               to
               suffer
               Martyrdome
               for
               him
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               
                 second
                 Reason
              
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               (
               which
               ,
               
               
                 say
                 they
              
               ,
               is
               most
               for
               our
               purpose
               )
               is
               from
               his
               over
               eager
               and
               over-anxious
               defence
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               Hierarchy
               ,
               which
               he
               doth
               with
               such
               strange
               and
               Hyperbolical
               expressions
               (
               as
               if
               all
               Christianity
               were
               lost
               ,
               if
               Prelacie
               were
               not
               upheld
               )
               and
               with
               such
               multiplyed
               repetitions
               ,
               
                 ad
                 naus●am
                 usque
              
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               confidently
               say
               as
               one
               doth
               ,
               
               
                 Certo
                 certius
                 est
                 has
                 Epistolas
                 vel
                 supp●sitias
                 esse
                 ,
                 vell
                 ●oede
                 corruptas
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               they
               doe
               neither
               agree
               with
               those
               times
               wherein
               he
               wrote
               ,
               nor
               with
               such
               an
               holy
               and
               humble
               Martyr
               as
               he
               was
               .
               We
               will
               instance
               in
               some
               few
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               What
               reasons
               and
               
                 designe
                 Ignatius
              
               had
               to
               exhort
               the
               Christians
               ,
               
               to
               whom
               he
               writes
               to
               o●edience
               to
               their
               Governors
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               hath
               already
               been
               said
               at
               large
               ,
               this
               being
               the
               onely
               expedient
               ,
               that
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               could
               be
               thought
               on
               ,
               to
               keep
               out
               most
               
                 dangerous
                 heresies
              
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               therefore
               what
               that
               
                 holy
                 Mart●r
              
               did
               in
               that
               kind
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               carryed
               from
               his
               owne
               Church
               ,
               never
               to
               returne
               to
               it
               againe
               ,
               cannot
               be
               lookt
               on
               ,
               as
               the
               seeking
               any
               
                 great
                 things
              
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               so
               contrary
               to
               either
               his
               piety
               or
               humility
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               desire
               full
               of
               both
               those
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               might
               enjoy
               truth
               and
               peace
               ,
               after
               the
               beasts
               had
               devoured
               him
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               strange
               and
               
                 hyperbolicall
                 expressions
              
               ,
               
               mentioned
               in
               the
               objection
               ,
               and
               exemplified
               in
               the
               two
               
                 following
                 pages
              
               ,
               the
               Reader
               must
               againe
               be
               told
               ,
               that
               what
               they
               had
               done
               most
               unreasonably
               before
               ,
               is
               here
               practised
               againe
               at
               large
               ,
               severall
               places
               brought
               out
               of
               the
               
                 former
                 corrupt
                 editions
              
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               of
               which
               no
               one
               word
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               
                 new
                 editions
              
               out
               of
               
               the
               most
               
                 antient
                 Copies
                 Greek
              
               and
               Latine
               ,
               from
               which
               alone
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               we
               produce
               all
               our
               testimonies
               for
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               so
               have
               produced
               very
               few
               of
               those
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               thus
               pleased
               to
               finde
               fault
               with
               .
            
             
               The
               places
               which
               they
               urge
               ,
               
               are
               eight
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               set
               them
               down
               ,
               but
               give
               the
               leader
               a
               much
               shorter
               ,
               and
               yet
               as
               satisfactory
               an
               account
               of
               them
               .
               Two
               are
               cited
               from
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Trallians
               ,
               and
               neither
               of
               them
               are
               in
               any
               part
               to
               be
               found
               in
               our
               
                 Editions
                 .
                 Two
              
               are
               cited
               from
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Magnesians
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               is
               not
               at
               all
               in
               our
               Editions
               ,
               nor
               the
               second
               any
               farther
               than
               thus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 As
                 Christ
                 being
                 one
                 with
                 his
                 Father
                 did
                 nothing
                 without
                 him
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 himselfe
                 or
                 by
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 do
                 ye
                 act
                 any
                 thing
                 without
                 the
                 Bishop
                 and
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 nor
                 endeavour
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 should
                 appeare
                 reasonable
                 to
                 you
                 which
                 is
                 private
                 ,
              
               or
               of
               your
               owne
               devising
               A
               speech
               in
               every
               sillable
               of
               it
               ,
               very
               well
               becomming
               that
               
                 Holy
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               written
               by
               him
               at
               a
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               truth
               being
               by
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 deposited
              
               with
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               all
               private
               devises
               of
               their
               owne
               were
               most
               justly
               to
               be
               suspected
               .
            
             
               The
               fift
               is
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               Polycarpe
               ,
               
               and
               is
               in
               our
               Copies
               thus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 It
                 becomes
                 the
                 men
                 that
                 marry
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 women
                 that
                 are
                 married
                 ,
                 to
                 consummate
                 their
                 union
                 with
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               And
               I
               wonder
               what
               age
               of
               the
               Church
               there
               hath
               been
               from
               that
               time
               to
               this
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               been
               of
               the
               same
               opinion
               .
               For
               what
               is
               by
               Bishops
               committed
               to
               Presbyters
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               done
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 without
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
              
               (
               as
               elsewhere
               in
               those
               Epistles
               appeares
               of
               Baptisme
               and
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Supper
              
               ,
               neither
               of
               which
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               meddled
               with
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               many
               testimonies
               out
               of
               Antiquity
               are
               *
               elsewhere
               produced
               in
               perfect
               conformity
               therewith
               .
               )
               And
               consequently
               ,
               if
               in
               the
               
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 marriage
              
               hath
               alwayes
               been
               consummated
               by
               the
               Priest
               or
               Presbyter
               ,
               then
               cannot
               this
               speech
               of
               Ignatius
               have
               any
               blame
               in
               it
               .
            
             
             
               
                 And
                 that
                 thus
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 through
                 all
                 ages
                 ,
              
               
               
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 matter
                 of
              
               question
               (
               
                 and
                 no
                 word
                 here
                 produced
                 by
                 the
              
               Objectors
               
                 to
                 the
              
               contrary
               )
               *
               Tertullian
               
                 will
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 competent
              
               tostimonie
               
                 for
                 the
              
               next
               Centurie
               ,
               
               
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
              
               felicity
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Christian
               Marriage
               ,
               quod
               Ecclesia
               conciliat
               ,
               &
               confirmat
               oblatio
               ,
               &
               obsignat
               benedictio
               ,
               Angeli
               renuntiant
               ,
               &c.
               
               Which
               the
               Church
               makes
               ,
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               confirmes
               ,
               the
               benediction
               of
               the
               Priest
               Seales
               ,
               and
               the
               Angels
               pronounce
               valid
               .
               
                 And
                 in
              
               *
               
                 another
                 place
              
               ,
               
               Penes
               nos
               occultae
               co●junctiones
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               non
               prius
               apud
               Ecclesiam
               professa
               ,
               juxta
               moechiam
               &
               fornicationem
               judicari
               periclitantur
               ,
               Marriages
               that
               are
               not
               done
               publickly
               before
               the
               Church
               ,
               are
               in
               danger
               with
               us
               ,
               to
               goe
               for
               adultery
               and
               fornication
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               is
               every
               where
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               
                 Decretal
                 Epistles
              
               of
               Euaristus
               ,
               
               about
               Ignatius's
               time
               (
               which
               makes
               it
               a
               tradition
               from
               the
               Apostles
               and
               their
               successors
               )
               of
               Soter
               not
               above
               50.
               yeares
               after
               ,
               of
               Callistus
               neer
               fifty
               yeares
               after
               him
               ,
               of
               Silvester
               an
               100
               yeares
               after
               him
               ,
               of
               Siricius
               70.
               yeares
               after
               Silvester
               ,
               of
               Hormisdas
               130.
               yeares
               after
               Siricius
               :
               And
               though
               some
               of
               these
               be
               by
               D.
               Blondel
               thought
               to
               be
               of
               later
               dates
               than
               the
               titles
               of
               them
               would
               pretend
               ,
               yet
               the
               authority
               of
               most
               of
               them
               is
               unquestioned
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 the
              
               antient
               
                 piece
                 lately
                 publisht
                 by
              
               Sirmund
               
                 concerning
                 the
              
               Heresie
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Predestinati
               ,
               
               
                 written
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
              
               ,
               1200.
               
                 yeares
                 since
                 ,
                 speakes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 a
              
               knowne
               custome
               and
               Canon
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 For
                 ,
                 saith
                 that
              
               antient
               author
               ,
               If
               marriage
               be
               unlawfull
               ,
               Emendate
               ergo
               Ecclesia
               regul●m
               ,
               damnate
               qui
               in
               toto
               orbe
               sunt
               ,
               sacerdotes
               ,
               Nuptiarum
               initia
               benedicentes
               ,
               consecrantes
               ,
               &
               in
               Dei
               mysteriis
               sociantes
               ,
               Amend
               then
               the
               rule
               the
               of
               Church
               ,
               and
               condemne
               the
               Priests
               which
               are
               in
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               blesse
               the
               beginnings
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               consecrate
               ,
               and
               joyne
               the
               parties
               together
               with
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 the
              
               fourth
               Councel
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               
               
                 before
                 the
                 yeare
              
               400.
               
                 hath
                 these
                 words
              
               ,
               Sponsus
               &
               sponsa
               cum
               benedicendi
               sunt
               à
               sacerdote
               —
               When
               the
               Bridegroom
               and
               the
               Bride
               are
               to
               be
               blest
               by
               the
               Priest
               ,
               Can.
               13.
               
               
                 And
                 for
                 latter
                 ages
                 the
                 matter
                 is
                 out
                 of
              
               Question
               .
            
             
             
               And
               so
               it
               will
               be
               much
               more
               reasonable
               ,
               
               from
               this
               passage
               in
               Ignatius
               ,
               being
               found
               so
               perfectly
               concordant
               with
               other
               passages
               of
               the
               times
               so
               neer
               him
               ,
               to
               resolve
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Church
               concerning
               
                 sacerdotal
                 benediction
              
               in
               marriage
               to
               be
               received
               from
               the
               Apostles
               and
               their
               successors
               ,
               than
               from
               finding
               this
               speech
               in
               one
               of
               Ignatius's
               Epistles
               ,
               to
               cast
               away
               the
               whole
               volume
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               that
               which
               is
               added
               at
               the
               end
               of
               this
               testimony
               from
               the
               Epistle
               to
               Polycarpe
               ,
               
               
                 My
                 soule
                 for
                 theirs
                 ,
                 that
                 obey
                 the
              
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 Presbyters
                 and
              
               Deacons
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               fault
               in
               that
               ,
               supposing
               as
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               &
               the
               Presbyters
               &
               Deacons
               living
               regularly
               and
               in
               union
               with
               them
               ,
               had
               the
               true
               safe
               way
               among
               them
               ,
               wherein
               any
               man
               might
               walke
               confidently
               ,
               all
               danger
               being
               from
               the
               Heresies
               that
               crept
               in
               ,
               and
               brake
               men
               off
               from
               that
               unity
               of
               the
               faith
               .
            
             
               The
               sixth
               place
               from
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Philadelphians
               ,
               
               of
               the
               Princes
               and
               Emperors
               obeying
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               is
               certainly
               inserted
               by
               forgery
               in
               the
               former
               ,
               for
               not
               one
               word
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               like
               it
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               
                 our
                 editions
              
               .
            
             
               So
               likewise
               for
               both
               parts
               of
               the
               seventh
               place
               out
               of
               the
               Epist●e
               to
               the
               Smyrnaeans
               ,
               
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               our
               Editions
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               onely
               is
               to
               be
               met
               with
               there
               ,
               
               but
               that
               in
               a
               much
               more
               moderate
               straine
               ,
               than
               the
               former
               ,
               in
               words
               and
               sense
               very
               agreeable
               to
               
                 wholsome
                 doctrine
              
               ,
               and
               the
               exigencies
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               wherein
               there
               was
               no
               visible
               way
               to
               keep
               out
               the
               tares
               of
               
                 false
                 teachers
              
               ,
               but
               by
               requiring
               all
               to
               be
               kept
               to
               the
               managery
               of
               the
               true
               husbandman
               .
               And
               accordingly
               I
               have
               cited
               this
               very
               speech
               out
               of
               Ignatius
               for
               the
               asserting
               of
               Prelacie
               (
               and
               if
               there
               were
               no
               such
               ,
               the
               Epistles
               might
               passe
               well
               enough
               with
               these
               ,
               as
               with
               all
               other
               men
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               needed
               no
               vindication
               ,
               having
               no
               adversary
               )
               The
               words
               are
               these
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               
                 All
                 of
                 you
                 follow
                 the
                 Bishop
                 as
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 did
                 his
                 Father
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               as
               elsewhere
               appears
               by
               the
               like
               expression
               ,
               with
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               added
               to
               it
               ,
               be
               at
               perfect
               unity
               of
               doctrine
               ,
               &c.
               
               with
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               as
               Christ
               was
               with
               God
               the
               
                 Father
                 )
                 and
                 the
              
               Presbytery
               
                 as
                 the
              
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 and
                 reverence
                 the
              
               Deacons
               as
               those
               that
               are
               
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
              
               ,
               (
               viz.
               mediately
               by
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               Where
               it
               may
               be
               observable
               ,
               
               that
               the
               obiectors
               which
               find
               such
               fault
               with
               this
               speech
               of
               Ignatius
               in
               their
               quarrelling
               with
               it
               ,
               leave
               out
               this
               latter
               part
               of
               Presbytery
               and
               Deacons
               ;
               they
               cannot
               finde
               in
               their
               hearts
               to
               quarrell
               ,
               or
               accuse
               him
               for
               bidding
               them
               
                 follow
                 the
              
               Presbytery
               
                 as
                 the
              
               Apostle
               ,
               the
               onely
               crime
               was
               to
               bid
               them
               
                 follow
                 the
                 Bishop
              
               (
               not
               ,
               
                 as
                 Christ
              
               in
               the
               dative
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 as
                 they
                 follow
                 Christ
              
               ,
               but
               )
               
                 as
                 Christ
                 followes
                 his
                 Father
              
               ,
               the
               onely
               p●acular
               offence
               ,
               to
               recommend
               unity
               with
               ,
               and
               obedience
               to
               the
               Bishop
               .
               But
               that
               by
               the
               way
               .
            
             
               
                 It
                 followes
                 in
                 the
                 place
              
               ,
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Let
               no
               Man
               without
               the
               Bishop
               doe
               ought
               which
               belongs
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               Let
               that
               be
               accounted
               a
               firme
               Eucharist
               ,
               which
               is
               done
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               him
               whom
               the
               Bishop
               shall
               permit
               .
               Where
               the
               Bishop
               appeares
               there
               let
               the
               multitude
               be
               ,
               as
               where
               Christ
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               lawfull
               without
               the
               Bishop
               (
               
                 i.
                 e.
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 without
              
               commission
               
                 from
                 him
              
               )
               either
               to
               Baptize
               or
               Administer
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               approves
               of
               (
               
                 thus
                 in
                 these
              
               publick
               Ministrations
               )
               that
               is
               well
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               sa●e
               and
               firme
               whatsoever
               is
               done
               ;
               It
               doth
               well
               that
               men
               know
               God
               and
               the
               Bishop
               .
               (
               
                 as
                 their
              
               Ruler
               under
               God
               ,
               
                 with
                 whom
                 his
              
               truth
               
                 is
                 by
                 the
              
               Apostles
               deposited
               )
               he
               that
               honours
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               is
               honoured
               by
               God
               ,
               he
               that
               doth
               any
               thing
               clancularly
               without
               him
               ,
               serves
               the
               Devill
               (
               
                 performes
                 a
                 very
              
               acceptable
               service
               
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 For
                 so
                 in
                 a
                 very
              
               eminent
               
                 manner
                 the
                 Hereticks
                 of
                 that
                 age
                 ,
                 the
                 Gnosticks
                 did
                 ,
                 which
                 secretly
                 infused
                 their
              
               devilish
               
                 Leaven
                 ,
                 and
                 deadly
              
               poyson
               
                 into
                 mens
                 hearts
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 they
                 took
                 them
                 quite
                 from
              
               Christ
               ,
               
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 done
                 so
              
               successefully
               ,
               
                 if
                 this
              
               Holy
               Martyr's
               
                 counsell
                 here
                 had
                 been
                 taken
              
               .
               )
            
             
               What
               inconvenience
               can
               be
               imagined
               consequent
               to
               our
               affirming
               that
               Ignatius
               was
               the
               author
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               
               I
               confesse
               not
               to
               comprehend
               ;
               Of
               this
               there
               is
               no
               question
               ,
               but
               
               that
               it
               is
               the
               ordinary
               Language
               of
               the
               
                 antient
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               accounted
               necessary
               in
               an
               eminent
               degree
               ,
               to
               preserve
               unity
               and
               truth
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               to
               hold
               up
               the
               authority
               of
               Governours
               among
               all
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               The
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               
                 must
                 doe
                 nothing
                 without
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 the
              
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 Can.
                 Apost
              
               .
               40.
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               added
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 intrusted
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               So
               in
               the
               56.
               
               Canon
               of
               Laodicaea
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               The
               Presbyters
               
                 must
                 do
                 nothing
                 without
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 the
              
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               Arles
               ,
               Can.
               19.
               
               The
               Presbyters
               
                 must
                 doe
                 nothing
                 in
                 any
                 Diocesse
              
               sine
               Episcopi
               sententia
               ,
               
                 without
                 the
              
               Bishops
               
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
              
               sine
               authoritate
               literarum
               ejus
               ,
               
                 without
                 authority
                 of
                 his
                 Letter●
              
               .
            
             
               All
               that
               is
               here
               offer'd
               by
               them
               to
               make
               the
               like
               words
               in
               Ignatius
               a
               competent
               charge
               ,
               
               upon
               which
               to
               throw
               away
               the
               whole
               volume
               of
               Epistles
               ,
               is
               onely
               this
               ,
               
                 If
                 this
                 be
                 true
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 become
                 of
                 all
                 the
              
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               
                 especially
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Scotland
               ,
               
                 which
                 (
                 as
              
               John
               Major
               saith
               lib.
               2.
               
               Histor
               .
               de
               Gestis
               Scotorum
               ,
               c
               2.
               )
               
                 was
                 after
                 it's
                 first
                 conversion
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 above
                 230
                 yeares
                 without
                 Episcopall
                 Government
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               this
               double
               question
               I
               might
               well
               be
               allowed
               to
               render
               no
               answer
               ,
               
               It
               being
               certainly
               very
               extrinsecall
               to
               the
               Question
               in
               hand
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               onely
               this
               ,
               whether
               Ignatius
               wrote
               or
               wrote
               not
               those
               Epistles
               )
               to
               examine
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               It
               were
               much
               more
               reasonable
               for
               mee
               to
               demand
               of
               the
               Objectors
               ,
               who
               suppose
               their
               
                 Presbyteriall
                 platforme
              
               ,
               as
               that
               is
               opposed
               to
               Episcopall
               ,
               to
               be
               setled
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               
                 Divine
                 Right
              
               ,
               If
               this
               Doctrine
               be
               true
               ,
               what
               did
               become
               of
               all
               those
               
                 Primitive
                 Churches
              
               all
               the
               World
               over
               ,
               which
               they
               confesse
               departed
               from
               this
               modell
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               all
               the
               succeeding
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               so
               many
               100
               yeares
               ,
               till
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               since
               that
               also
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               other
               Churches
               ,
               which
               doe
               not
               thus
               farre
               imitate
               Mr.
               Calvin
               ,
               casting
               out
               the
               Government
               by
               Bishops
               ?
            
             
             
               Is
               it
               not
               as
               reasonable
               that
               they
               should
               be
               required
               to
               give
               a
               faire
               and
               justifiable
               account
               of
               their
               dealing
               with
               (
               and
               judging
               ,
               
               
                 post
                 factum
              
               ,
               of
               )
               all
               these
               ,
               as
               I
               should
               be
               obliged
               to
               
                 reconcile
                 Ignatius
              
               his
               speech
               concerning
               his
               present
               age
               ,
               with
               the
               conveniencies
               of
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               ,
               which
               he
               could
               neither
               see
               ,
               nor
               be
               deemed
               to
               speak
               of
               ,
               nor
               consequently
               to
               passe
               judgement
               on
               them
               by
               divination
               .
            
             
               What
               they
               were
               guilty
               of
               which
               secretly
               infused
               their
               poyson
               into
               Men
               and
               Women
               in
               
                 his
                 age
              
               ,
               
               and
               would
               not
               let
               the
               Bishop
               the
               Governour
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               be
               the
               Judge
               of
               their
               Doctrines
               and
               ●ractices
               ,
               he
               here
               tells
               us
               ,
               viz.
               That
               they
               performed
               
                 service
                 to
                 the
                 Devill
              
               ,
               in
               stealing
               Mens
               hearts
               from
               Christ
               ;
               But
               what
               crime
               it
               was
               in
               those
               of
               Corinth
               ,
               and
               through
               all
               Achaia
               ,
               to
               turne
               their
               Bishops
               out
               of
               their
               places
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 cast
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Episcopacy
              
               their
               Office
               and
               Ministration
               ,
               this
               he
               tells
               them
               not
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               
                 Clemens
                 Romanus
              
               had
               done
               it
               competently
               in
               his
               Epistle
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               particular
               case
               of
               those
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               ,
               
               which
               have
               done
               more
               then
               so
               ,
               not
               onely
               cast
               out
               their
               
                 present
                 Governours
              
               ,
               but
               over
               and
               above
               utterly
               
                 cast
                 off
              
               the
               Government
               it selfe
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               I
               confesse
               ,
               a
               great
               deale
               said
               ,
               both
               in
               this
               and
               other
               places
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               Antient
               Writers
               ,
               who
               yet
               never
               foretold
               these
               dayes
               ,
               abundantly
               sufficient
               to
               have
               restreined
               them
               from
               so
               disorderly
               proceedings
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               have
               pleased
               to
               have
               hearkned
               to
               such
               
                 moderate
                 counsells
              
               .
               But
               having
               not
               done
               so
               ,
               Ignatius
               hath
               gone
               no
               farther
               ,
               he
               is
               only
               a
               witnesse
               against
               them
               ,
               he
               undertooke
               not
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               ●udge
               so
               farre
               beyond
               his
               Province
               ,
               hath
               pronounced
               no
               sentence
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               proceed
               one
               degree
               farther
               ,
               
               to
               the
               successors
               of
               those
               in
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Churches
              
               (
               as
               many
               as
               are
               justly
               blameable
               for
               treading
               in
               their
               Leaders
               steps
               )
               though
               I
               may
               truely
               say
               ,
               they
               have
               as
               little
               taken
               that
               
                 Hol●
                 Martyrs
              
               advise
               ,
               and
               more
               than
               so
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               retaind
               a
               
                 considerable
                 corruption
              
               in
               their
               Churches
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               doe
               well
               ,
               if
               now
               they
               know
               how
               ,
               to
               restore
               themselves
               to
               that
               medell
               ,
               which
               they
               find
               every
               where
               exemplified
               in
               Ignatius
               ,
               yet
               till
               they
               
               shall
               have
               done
               so
               ,
               I
               know
               that
               they
               are
               exactly
               capable
               of
               being
               concer●d
               in
               any
               part
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               last
               cited
               from
               Ignatius
               .
            
             
               For
               they
               that
               have
               no
               Bishop
               at
               all
               ,
               
               cannot
               be
               required
               to
               
                 doe
                 nothing
                 without
                 consulting
                 with
                 the
                 Bishop
              
               ;
               They
               are
               justly
               to
               be
               blamed
               ,
               as
               farre
               as
               they
               are
               guilty
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               no
               Bishop
               ;
               but
               then
               that
               is
               their
               crime
               (
               and
               they
               are
               to
               reforme
               it
               as
               soone
               as
               they
               please
               )
               but
               that
               being
               supposed
               ,
               this
               of
               not
               consulting
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               while
               they
               have
               none
               ,
               is
               no
               new
               crime
               ,
               nor
               liable
               of
               it selfe
               to
               the
               censure
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               here
               ,
               which
               was
               affixt
               to
               those
               that
               had
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               have
               their
               Doctrines
               examined
               by
               that
               standard
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               were
               the
               Depositaries
               .
               And
               this
               is
               as
               much
               as
               is
               needfull
               to
               be
               said
               in
               this
               place
               for
               that
               first
               inconvenience
               affixt
               to
               Ignatius's
               words
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               in
               it's
               
                 first
                 conversion
              
               ,
               the
               matter
               againe
               is
               so
               remote
               from
               the
               taske
               we
               have
               now
               in
               hand
               ,
               for
               the
               vindicating
               the
               Authority
               of
               Ignatius's
               volumne
               of
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               withall
               so
               uncertainly
               set
               downe
               by
               Authors
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               be
               unseasonable
               to
               engage
               farre
               in
               so
               darke
               a
               part
               of
               History
               so
               impertinently
               .
               In
               briefe
               therefore
               ,
               though
               I
               have
               not
               
                 John
                 Major
              
               by
               me
               to
               consult
               ,
               yet
               I
               conceive
               I
               shall
               not
               guesse
               amisse
               at
               the
               grounds
               ,
               and
               consequently
               at
               the
               truth
               and
               weight
               of
               his
               assertion
               .
            
             
               Joannes
               Jordanus
               
                 was
                 of
                 opinion
                 that
              
               *
               Paschasius
               a
               Sicilian
               prima
               Christianae
               pietatis
               rudimenta
               mandante
               P.
               Victore
               in
               Scotia
               nuntiavit
               ,
               
               first
               preacht
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               in
               Scotland
               by
               the
               command
               of
               Pope
               Victor
               .
               
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 year
              
               203.
               
               And
               †
               Bede
               
                 saith
                 that
                 in
                 the
              
               eight
               
                 yeare
                 of
              
               Theodosius
               Junior
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 about
                 the
                 yeare
              
               431
               ,
               Palladius
               ad
               Scotos
               in
               Christum
               credentes
               a
               Pontifice
               Romanae
               Ecclesiae
               Coelestino
               primus
               mittitur
               Episcopus
               ,
               Palladius
               was
               by
               Celestine
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               sent
               first
               Bishop
               to
               the
               Scots
               that
               believed
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 distance
                 betwixt
                 these
                 two
                 termes
                 being
                 228.
                 yeares
                 ,
                 this
                 I
                 conceive
                 the
              
               ground
               -
               
                 work
                 of
              
               John
               Major's
               affirmation
               
                 here
                 cited
                 ,
                 of
                 the
              
               230.
               
                 yeares
                 ,
                 wherein
                 that
              
               Church
               
                 after
                 it●s
              
               first
               conversion
               
                 remained
                 without
              
               Episcopall
               Government
               .
            
             
             
               But
               first
               it
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               here
               ,
               
               that
               the
               saying
               of
               Jordanus
               of
               Paschasius
               in
               Victor's
               dayes
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               than
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               preached
               the
               Gospell
               there
               ,
               
                 prima
                 rudimenta
                 nuntiavit
                 ,
                 declared
                 the
                 first
                 rudiments
                 there
                 ,
              
               and
               ,
               as
               it
               followes
               in
               
                 Demster
                 ,
                 tyrocinia
                 fidei
                 fecit
                 ,
                 laid
                 the
                 grounds
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               among
               them
               ;
               And
               that
               might
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               soone
               moulder
               away
               againe
               ,
               and
               never
               come
               to
               so
               much
               maturity
               ,
               as
               either
               to
               have
               Bishops
               or
               Presbyters
               constituted
               among
               them
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               though
               Bede
               say
               that
               Palladius
               was
               sent
               to
               them
               
                 Episcopus
                 primus
              
               ,
               their
               
                 first
                 Bishop
              
               ,
               yet
               neither
               he
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               affirmes
               that
               they
               were
               formerly
               ruled
               by
               a
               Presbytery
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               that
               they
               had
               any
               Presbyter
               among
               them
               .
               Nay
               thirdly
               ,
               Demster
               reports
               it
               from
               Jordanus
               but
               slightly
               ,
               
                 Joh.
                 Jordanus
                 putavit
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 conceit
              
               or
               opinion
               of
               that
               author
               .
               And
               that
               which
               *
               Bozius
               tells
               us
               will
               take
               off
               much
               from
               the
               creditablenesse
               of
               that
               Opinion
               ,
               Traditur
               in
               Scotiâ
               ,
               quae
               tunc
               erat
               Hibernia
               ,
               Christi
               cultum
               disseminatum
               eodem
               tempore
               quo
               in
               Britanniâ
               ,
               sub
               annum
               Christi
               203.
               
               Victore
               sedente
               .
               
                 They
                 say
                 that
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 disseminated
                 in
              
               Scotland
               ,
               
                 which
                 was
                 then
              
               Ireland
               ,
               
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 in
              
               Britanny
               ,
               
                 about
                 the
                 yeare
                 203.
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
              
               Victors
               Papacy
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               it
               appeares
               that
               the
               conceit
               of
               Jordanus
               belonged
               to
               Ireland
               ,
               
               not
               to
               
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 Ireland
              
               being
               antiently
               called
               Scotia
               (
               as
               in
               †
               Bede
               we
               finde
               ,
               
                 Scotorum
                 qui
                 Hiberniam
                 insulam
                 Britanniae
                 proximam
                 incolunt
                 ,
                 the
              
               Scots
               
                 which
                 inhabit
              
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               *
               
                 Gentes
                 Scotorum
                 quae
                 Australibus
                 Hiberniae
                 partibus
                 morabantur
                 ,
                 the
              
               Scots
               
                 which
                 inhabited
                 the
                 Southerne
                 parts
                 of
                 Ireland
                 )
              
               and
               that
               which
               is
               now
               Scotland
               ,
               was
               then
               styled
               
                 Nova
                 Scotia
              
               ,
               to
               distinguish
               it
               from
               the
               other
               .
               And
               it
               is
               worth
               remembring
               that
               Marianus
               the
               
                 Scotch
                 Antiquary
              
               had
               no
               knowledge
               of
               this
               conversion
               of
               Scotland
               under
               Victor
               ,
               
               nor
               is
               there
               any
               shew
               of
               it
               in
               Bede
               ,
               who
               tells
               us
               of
               the
               latter
               .
            
             
               Nay
               it
               is
               yet
               more
               evident
               *
               by
               Prosper
               ,
               
               that
               't
               was
               a
               conversion
               from
               barbarous
               to
               Christian
               ,
               which
               is
               spokon
               of
               in
               Coelestines
               time
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Faith
               was
               planted
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               constituted
               there
               together
               ,
               
                 Venerabilis
                 memoriae
                 Pontifex
                 
                 ab
                 hoc
                 codem
                 morbo
                 Britannias
                 liberavit
                 ,
                 &
                 ordinato
              
               Scotis
               
                 Episcopo
                 ,
                 dum
                 Romanam
                 insulam
                 studet
                 servare
                 ,
                 Catholicam
                 fecit
                 etiam
                 barbaram
                 Christianam
                 ,
                 Pop●
              
               Coelestine
               freed
               Britaine
               from
               Pelagianisme
               ,
               
                 and
                 ordained
                 a
                 Bishop
                 for
                 the
              
               Scots
               ,
               
                 and
                 so
                 while
                 he
                 indeavoured
                 to
                 keepe
                 a
              
               Romane
               
                 Island
                 within
                 the
                 bounds
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Faith
                 ,
                 he
                 also
                 made
                 a
                 barbarous
                 Island
                 Christian
                 .
              
               Which
               as
               it
               differs
               somewhat
               from
               Bedes
               expression
               of
               Palladius's
               being
               sent
               
                 ad
                 credentes
              
               ,
               to
               believers
               ,
               so
               it
               gives
               us
               occasion
               to
               propose
               that
               which
               may
               reconcile
               these
               seeming
               differences
               ,
               viz.
               1.
               
               That
               Christanity
               was
               planted
               in
               Scotland
               before
               Caelestine's
               time
               ,
               derived
               to
               them
               most
               probably
               from
               their
               Neighbours
               the
               Britaines
               here
               ,
               with
               whom
               they
               are
               *
               known
               to
               have
               agreed
               in
               the
               keeping
               of
               Easter
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               
                 Romane
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               be
               deemed
               to
               have
               received
               the
               first
               Rudiments
               of
               their
               conversion
               from
               Rome
               :
               Then
               secondly
               ,
               that
               this
               Plantation
               was
               very
               imperfect
               ,
               differing
               little
               from
               Barbarisme
               ,
               and
               so
               reputed
               by
               Prosper
               ,
               till
               the
               comming
               of
               
                 Bishop
                 Palladius
              
               among
               them
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               even
               after
               that
               ,
               they
               retain'd
               the
               usage
               of
               Easter
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               
                 Romane
                 custome
              
               ,
               which
               still
               referres
               to
               some
               
                 rude
                 conversion
              
               of
               theirs
               before
               Palladius
               .
            
             
               By
               all
               this
               it
               is
               cleared
               to
               us
               ,
               
               what
               is
               to
               be
               thought
               of
               Major's
               affirmation
               ,
               which
               hath
               now
               very
               little
               appearance
               of
               truth
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               had
               ,
               would
               be
               little
               for
               the
               Presbyterian
               interest
               to
               insist
               on
               it
               ,
               when
               after
               all
               that
               time
               of
               the
               supposed
               government
               of
               that
               Church
               by
               Presbyters
               ,
               it
               was
               found
               directly
               barbarous
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               planted
               with
               Christianity
               anew
               ,
               at
               Palladius'●
               coming
               .
            
             
               Some
               uncertainty
               we
               see
               there
               is
               of
               the
               time
               and
               meanes
               of
               
                 planting
                 Christianity
              
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               
               but
               as
               to
               this
               matter
               of
               the
               230.
               yeares
               under
               Presbytery
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               ground
               to
               affirme
               it
               ;
               For
               if
               the
               conversion
               of
               it
               be
               dated
               from
               Victor's
               time
               ,
               as
               that
               opinion
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               yet
               even
               by
               that
               account
               't
               was
               after
               the
               space
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Presbyterians
               themselves
               acknowledge
               Episcopacy
               to
               have
               prevailed
               over
               
                 all
                 the
                 World
              
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               upon
               that
               account
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               whensoever
               their
               first
               conversion
               was
               ,
               't
               was
               certainly
               derived
               to
               
               them
               by
               those
               who
               had
               
                 Episcopall
                 Government
              
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               having
               sent
               them
               Presbyters
               to
               instruct
               and
               officiate
               (
               as
               Presbyters
               not
               as
               Bishops
               )
               among
               them
               ,
               those
               Presbyters
               must
               be
               supposed
               to
               have
               continued
               under
               those
               Bishops
               by
               whom
               they
               were
               sent
               ,
               whether
               from
               Rome
               ,
               or
               neerer
               home
               from
               the
               British
               ,
               so
               farre
               at
               least
               ,
               as
               that
               when
               they
               failed
               ,
               their
               number
               was
               supplied
               from
               the
               same
               Fountaine
               from
               which
               they
               first
               sprang
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               our
               own
               experience
               tells
               us
               of
               Virginia
               ,
               which
               since
               the
               first
               Plantation
               continued
               to
               receive
               Presbyters
               from
               hence
               )
               and
               so
               continued
               to
               be
               ,
               untill
               they
               had
               Bishops
               ordained
               and
               planted
               among
               them
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               that
               second
               supposed
               inconvenience
               also
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               IV.
               
            
             
               Of
               Salmasius's
               conceit
               that
               these
               Epistles
               were
               written
               at
               the
               time
               of
               Episcopacy
               first
               entring
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               THat
               which
               followes
               of
               the
               Justice
               of
               the
               
                 Reverend
                 Presbyterian
                 Divines
                 censure
              
               of
               these
               Epistles
               ,
               
               &
               of
               Salmasius's
               his
               beliefe
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               written
               by
               a
               Pseudo-Ignatius
               ,
               will
               not
               require
               any
               answer
               from
               me
               ,
               who
               cannot
               be
               moved
               by
               the
               conclusion
               made
               by
               those
               Divines
               ,
               any
               farther
               than
               the
               Premisses
               here
               produced
               and
               answered
               ,
               have
               appeared
               to
               have
               force
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               who
               have
               more
               largely
               examined
               Salmasius
               his
               exceptions
               heretofore
               ,
               and
               was
               even
               now
               by
               them
               acknowledged
               so
               to
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               nothing
               yet
               replied
               to
               my
               answers
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               not
               for
               ever
               turne
               the
               same
               stone
               ,
               begin
               the
               same
               task
               againe
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 conceit
                 which
                 is
                 here
                 cited
                 from
              
               Salmasius
               ,
               
               
                 which
                 I
                 confesse
                 I
                 considered
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 before
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 reply
                 to
                 it
                 ,
              
               viz.
               That
               these
               Epistles
               were
               written
               when
               Episcopacy
               ,
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               came
               into
               the
               ●hurch
               ,
               and
               that
               proved
               from
               hence
               ,
               because
               in
               all
               his
               Epistles
               he
               speakes
               highly
               in
               honour
               of
               Presbytery
               as
               well
               as
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               accustomed
               to
               the
               
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
              
               ,
               might
               the
               more
               willingly
               and
               easily
               receive
               this
               now
               
               Government
               by
               Episcopacy
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               offended
               at
               the
               novelty
               of
               it
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 how
                 easily
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 retorted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
              
               argument
               
                 as
                 firmely
                 formed
                 to
                 conclude
                 ,
                 that
              
               Presbyters
               
                 were
                 then
              
               newly
               
                 come
                 into
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 people
              
               inclinable
               
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 willing
              
               Reception
               ,
               
                 without
                 being
              
               offended
               
                 at
                 the
              
               novelty
               
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 still
                 speakes
              
               highly
               
                 in
                 honour
                 of
              
               Episcopacy
               .
            
             
               Such
               Arguments
               as
               these
               you
               will
               guesse
               from
               hence
               ,
               
               how
               incompetent
               they
               are
               to
               conclude
               matters
               of
               fact
               ,
               done
               so
               many
               hundred
               yeares
               agoe
               ,
               (
               such
               is
               the
               question
               ,
               whether
               Ignatius
               wrote
               these
               Epistles
               or
               no
               )
               It
               is
               much
               more
               probable
               that
               they
               wanted
               Arguments
               of
               any
               reall
               validity
               ,
               who
               are
               faine
               to
               fly
               to
               such
               Succors
               as
               these
               .
            
             
               Yet
               one
               farther
               misadventure
               there
               is
               ,
               
               in
               forming
               or
               making
               use
               of
               this
               conceit
               ,
               For
               what
               is
               said
               in
               those
               Epistles
               concerning
               the
               honour
               due
               to
               Presbyters
               or
               the
               Presbytery
               ,
               is
               farre
               from
               looking
               favourably
               on
               the
               
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
              
               ,
               for
               certainly
               as
               long
               as
               there
               is
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               properly
               so
               called
               ,
               set
               over
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               as
               they
               know
               there
               is
               in
               all
               those
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               as
               long
               as
               the
               Presbyters
               are
               to
               do
               nothing
               without
               commission
               from
               him
               (
               as
               they
               knew
               also
               (
               and
               even
               now
               quarrell'd
               at
               it
               )
               that
               by
               him
               they
               are
               required
               to
               doe
               )
               there
               is
               little
               show
               of
               the
               
                 Presbyterian
                 modell
              
               discernible
               ,
               no
               whit
               more
               ,
               than
               there
               was
               in
               England
               long
               before
               they
               covenanted
               to
               cast
               the
               Bishops
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               It
               being
               certaine
               that
               no
               community
               or
               equality
               of
               Presbyters
               taken
               into
               councell
               with
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               doth
               constitute
               the
               
                 Government
                 Presbyterian
              
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               there
               be
               any
               Bishops
               to
               have
               power
               over
               Presbyters
               ;
               Else
               had
               the
               Convocation
               of
               
                 Deanes
                 ,
                 Archdoacons
              
               and
               Clerks
               ,
               fourteen
               yeares
               agoe
               ,
               been
               the
               platform
               of
               
                 Presbyterian
                 Government
              
               in
               England
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               ,
               
               I
               conceive
               ,
               a
               full
               answer
               to
               every
               the
               most
               minute
               part
               or
               appearance
               of
               Argument
               here
               produced
               against
               these
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               is
               all
               that
               was
               proper
               here
               to
               be
               said
               concerning
               Ignatius
               ,
               whose
               Epistles
               as
               long
               as
               they
               have
               any
               authority
               with
               us
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               in
               the
               most
               
                 Reformed
                 ,
                 purified
                 Edition
              
               ,
               that
               ever
               was
               ,
               or
               can
               be
               hoped
               for
               ,
               there
               is
               evidence
               enough
               for
               the
               
                 Apostolicall
                 Institution
              
               of
               Bishops
               in
               the
               
               moderne
               notion
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               And
               if
               after
               all
               this
               they
               must
               have
               no
               authority
               ,
               for
               no
               other
               crime
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               are
               such
               punctuall
               Asserters
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               ;
               'T
               is
               to
               little
               purpose
               farther
               to
               examine
               or
               inquire
               ,
               what
               Antiquity
               hath
               affirmed
               or
               practised
               in
               this
               matter
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               V.
               
            
             
               Testimonies
               of
               Irenaeus
               ,
               The
               use
               of
               Presbyteri
               for
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               YEt
               because
               their
               Method
               leads
               us
               forward
               to
               consider
               some
               other
               of
               the
               Antient
               Writers
               ,
               
               and
               I
               have
               promised
               so
               farre
               to
               comply
               with
               them
               ,
               I
               shall
               now
               in
               the
               next
               place
               attend
               them
               to
               the
               view
               of
               two
               of
               those
               ,
               Irenaeus
               and
               Tertullian
               ,
               p.
               114.
               115.
               where
               having
               acknowledged
               of
               them
               that
               they
               say
               that
               Apostles
               made
               Bishops
               in
               Churches
               ,
               Polycarpe
               in
               Smyrna
               ,
               Clemens
               at
               Rome
               ,
               &c.
               all
               that
               they
               require
               of
               us
               to
               prove
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               word
               Bishop
               is
               meant
               a
               Bishop
               as
               distinct
               from
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               why
               they
               thinke
               this
               needs
               proving
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               
                 both
                 those
                 Authors
                 use
                 the
                 words
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Presbyteri
                 ,
                 Seniores
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 calling
              
               Anicetus
               ,
               Pius
               ,
               Hyginus
               ,
               Telesphorus
               ,
               Xystus
               ,
               Presbyters
               
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
              
               Victor
               ;
               
                 the
                 other
                 calling
                 the
                 Presidents
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
              
               Seniores
               
                 in
                 his
                 Apologie
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 places
              
               are
               produced
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               therefore
               I
               shall
               now
               briefly
               give
               answer
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e
              
               ,
               by
               concession
               that
               the
               same
               persons
               ,
               
               who
               by
               these
               two
               Authors
               are
               called
               Bishops
               ,
               are
               promiscuously
               called
               Presbyteri
               and
               Seniores
               also
               ;
               And
               therefore
               secondly
               ,
               that
               this
               question
               being
               thus
               farre
               (
               as
               to
               the
               
                 Names
                 )
                 equally
              
               balanced
               betweene
               us
               ,
               they
               saying
               that
               Bishops
               ]
               signifies
               Presbyters
               in
               the
               moderne
               notion
               ,
               we
               that
               Presbyters
               ]
               signifies
               Bishops
               in
               the
               moderne
               notion
               ,
               some
               other
               Indications
               ,
               beside
               this
               of
               the
               Names
               ,
               must
               be
               made
               use
               of
               on
               either
               side
               ,
               toward
               the
               decision
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Of
               this
               sort
               there
               is
               no
               one
               offered
               to
               us
               by
               them
               ,
               
               and
               so
               
               as
               they
               have
               nothing
               to
               incline
               the
               balance
               their
               way
               ,
               so
               we
               have
               nothing
               to
               make
               answer
               to
               in
               that
               particular
               .
               I
               shall
               therefore
               (
               as
               the
               onely
               thing
               left
               for
               me
               to
               doe
               )
               render
               some
               few
               Reasons
               ,
               why
               the
               words
               Bishop
               and
               Elders
               in
               these
               Authors
               must
               needs
               signifie
               Bishops
               in
               our
               Moderne
               sense
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               first
               proofe
               ,
               
               as
               farre
               as
               concernes
               Ironaeus
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               Irenaeus
               ,
               who
               useth
               these
               words
               promiscuously
               ,
               was
               himselfe
               a
               Bishop
               in
               our
               moderne
               notion
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               by
               others
               in
               his
               own
               dayes
               call'd
               Elder
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Lyons
               ,
               at
               that
               very
               time
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               Bishop
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               our
               moderne
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               ;
               This
               I
               thus
               manifest
               in
               each
               part
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               ,
               
               That
               Irenaeus
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Lyons
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               sense
               ,
               as
               we
               now
               use
               Bishop
               ,
               appeares
               by
               what
               *
               Eusebius
               saith
               of
               him
               ,
               importing
               that
               he
               was
               Primate
               of
               all
               France
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ▪
               he
               was
               Bishop
               
                 of
                 the
                 Provinces
                 through
                 France
              
               :
               Now
               this
               ,
               we
               know
               ,
               cannot
               be
               affirm'd
               of
               a
               
                 moderne
                 Presbyter
              
               ,
               who
               pretends
               not
               to
               any
               such
               wide
               and
               
                 singular
                 jurisdiction
              
               ;
               And
               this
               needs
               no
               farther
               proofe
               ,
               it
               being
               by
               D.
               Blondell
               in
               his
               Apologie
               for
               St.
               Hierome
               confest
               ,
               that
               140.
               yeares
               after
               Christ
               ,
               i.e.
               nigh
               40.
               yeares
               before
               this
               time
               ,
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               Bishops
               over
               all
               the
               
                 World
                 ,
                 one
              
               in
               every
               Church
               set
               over
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               second
               part
               then
               ,
               
               that
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               thus
               an
               acknowleged
               Bishop
               and
               Archbishop
               ,
               he
               is
               yet
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Elder
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               I
               appeale
               to
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Gallicane
               Church
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               as
               it
               lies
               recorded
               in
               †
               Eusebius
               ,
               where
               in
               an
               Embassy
               performed
               by
               him
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               of
               Lyons
               to
               Elentherius
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               we
               have
               these
               words
               concerning
               him
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 We
                 have
                 intreated
                 our
                 Brother
                 and
                 partaker
              
               Irenaeus
               
                 to
                 beare
                 these
                 
                 Letters
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 O
                 Father
              
               Eleutherius
               ,
               
                 and
                 we
                 beseech
                 you
                 to
                 prize
                 him
                 at
                 one
                 very
                 zealous
                 of
              
               Christ's
               
                 Covenant
                 ;
                 If
                 we
                 thought
                 that
                 Justice
                 would
                 purchase
                 a
                 place
                 to
                 any
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 commended
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 principall
                 manner
                 ,
                 as
              
               Elder
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 for
                 so
                 he
                 is
              
               .
            
             
               Here
               nine
               yeares
               after
               he
               had
               been
               Bishop
               and
               Archbishop
               of
               Lyons
               ,
               
               about
               the
               yeare
               of
               Christ
               177.
               he
               is
               styled
               by
               those
               
                 Letters
                 ,
                 Elder
              
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               by
               which
               it
               appeares
               that
               in
               his
               time
               Elder
               was
               the
               title
               of
               Bishop
               ,
               in
               our
               Moderne
               sense
               ,
               and
               consequently
               so
               it
               may
               fitly
               signifie
               in
               his
               own
               writings
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               needs
               do
               there
               ,
               when
               't
               is
               applied
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               were
               acknowleged
               Bishops
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               when
               by
               the
               Presbyterians
               acknowledgement
               Episcopacy
               was
               come
               in
               ,
               in
               that
               notion
               ,
               wherein
               we
               now
               understand
               it
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               proofe
               of
               this
               ,
               
               is
               ,
               that
               what
               in
               one
               place
               out
               of
               Papias
               he
               saith
               of
               all
               the
               Seniores
               or
               Elders
               ,
               which
               in
               
                 Asia
                 converst
              
               with
               St.
               John
               ,
               that
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               ,
               who
               lived
               in
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               affirmes
               of
               the
               Bishops
               or
               Elders
               of
               Asia
               ;
               meaning
               by
               both
               of
               them
               the
               Bishops
               in
               our
               notion
               of
               the
               word
               .
            
             
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               wrote
               his
               Stromata
               about
               the
               yeare
               192.
               
               which
               is
               five
               yeares
               before
               
                 Irenaeus
                 Martyrdome
              
               ,
               in
               the
               5.
               of
               Severus
               .
               Now
               of
               this
               Clemens
               ,
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               he
               acknowleged
               the
               three
               Orders
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               he
               calls
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               three
               degrees
               or
               
                 promotions
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 of
              
               Bishops
               ,
               Presbyters
               ,
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               consequently
               must
               by
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               understand
               Bishops
               in
               our
               moderne
               sense
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               makes
               the
               Relation
               of
               John's
               meeting
               with
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Asia
               (
               which
               is
               the
               same
               matter
               which
               Irenaeus
               produceth
               out
               of
               Papias
               )
               he
               calls
               them
               in
               the
               same
               period
               both
               Elders
               and
               Bishops
               indifferently
               ,
               
               For
               speaking
               of
               St.
               John
               he
               hath
               this
               passage
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               
                 Comming
                 to
                 a
                 City
                 not
                 farre
                 off
                 —
                 and
                 looking
                 on
                 the
              
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 which
                 was
                 constituted
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 seeing
                 a
                 young
                 
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 This
                 person
                 I
                 commit
                 to
                 thee
                 —
                 And
                 the
                 Elder
                 took
                 him
                 home
                 ,
                 brought
                 him
                 up
                 baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 gave
                 him
                 confirmation
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               it
               is
               evident
               this
               Elder
               of
               Asia
               ,
               
               one
               of
               those
               which
               ,
               in
               Irenaeus
               ,
               conversed
               with
               Saint
               John
               ,
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               
                 Bishop
                 constituted
                 over
                 all
              
               in
               that
               City
               ;
               and
               agreeably
               when
               Saint
               John
               comes
               back
               that
               way
               againe
               ,
               he
               calls
               to
               him
               by
               that
               title
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               O
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 render
                 us
                 the
              
               depositum
               ,
               
                 which
                 both
                 I
                 and
                 Christ
                 delivered
                 to
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 over
                 which
                 thou
                 art
                 set
              
               .
               Where
               againe
               he
               that
               is
               called
               Elder
               both
               by
               him
               and
               Irenaeus
               ,
               is
               also
               by
               him
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Bishop
                 set
                 over
                 the
                 Church
              
               .
               And
               so
               that
               is
               a
               second
               evidence
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
               In
               his
               Epistle
               to
               
                 Victor
                 Bishop
              
               of
               Rome
               ,
               he
               speakes
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               thus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               The
               Elders
               
                 which
                 were
                 set
                 over
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 which
                 thou
                 rulest
              
               ,
               Anicetus
               ,
               Pius
               ,
               Hyginus
               ,
               and
               Telesphorus
               ,
               and
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
               3
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               
                 The
                 blessed
              
               Apostles
               
                 having
                 founded
                 and
                 built
                 the
              
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               
                 put
                 the
              
               Episcopal
               
                 office
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
              
               Linus
               ,
               Anacletus
               
                 succeeded
                 him
              
               ,
               Clemens
               Anacletus
               ,
               Evarestus
               Clemens
               ,
               Alexander
               Evarestus
               ,
               then
               Xystus
               
                 the
                 sixt
                 from
                 the
              
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 after
                 him
              
               Telesphorus
               ,
               then
               Hyginus
               ,
               then
               Pius
               ,
               
                 after
                 him
              
               Anicetus
               ,
               after
               Anicetus
               ,
               Soter
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Now
                 in
                 the
                 twelfth
                 place
              
               Eleutherus
               
                 possesses
                 the
              
               Bishoprick
               
                 from
                 the
              
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               Here
               1.
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               every
               one
               first
               named
               as
               Elders
               ,
               
               are
               yet
               
                 single
                 persons
              
               ,
               one
               succeding
               another
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 set
                 over
              
               ,
               or
               
                 ruling
                 the
                 Church
              
               of
               Rome
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               for
               
                 twelve
                 successions
              
               together
               they
               are
               by
               Irenaeus
               lookt
               upon
               all
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               same
               ranke
               ,
               succeeding
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               as
               well
               as
               the
               last
               ,
               called
               Bishop
               ,
               which
               must
               conclude
               it
               to
               be
               understood
               by
               him
               in
               such
               a
               notion
               ,
               as
               is
               equally
               competible
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               be
               in
               our
               moderne
               notion
               ,
               if
               the
               great
               Asserters
               
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               cause
               say
               true
               ,
               that
               about
               the
               yeare
               140.
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               certainly
               before
               Elutherius
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               there
               were
               Bishops
               over
               Presbyters
               all
               the
               world
               over
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               
               *
               Irenaeus
               ,
               speaking
               of
               some
               unworthy
               
                 voluptuous
                 Elders
              
               ,
               expresseth
               their
               faults
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               cannot
               fitly
               belong
               to
               any
               but
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Principalis
                 concessionis
                 tumore
                 elati
                 sunt
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 puft
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 ●ride
                 of
                 the
                 principall
                 place
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               
                 principall
                 chair
              
               ,
               which
               as
               Bishops
               belonged
               to
               them
               .
               ●or
               though
               it
               is
               as
               possible
               that
               Presbyters
               should
               be
               guilty
               of
               the
               pride
               ,
               the
               tumour
               and
               elation
               ,
               as
               that
               Bishops
               should
               be
               guilty
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               yet
               the
               occasion
               of
               it
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               the
               
                 principalis
                 consessio
              
               ,
               the
               
                 chiefe
                 place
              
               of
               dignity
               ,
               is
               peculiar
               to
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               not
               reconcileable
               with
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               equality
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               These
               evidences
               have
               readily
               offered
               themselves
               to
               shew
               what
               Irenaeus
               meanes
               by
               Presbyteri
               ,
               
               when
               he
               useth
               that
               and
               Bishops
               promiscuously
               ,
               viz.
               by
               both
               ,
               Bishops
               in
               our
               moderne
               notion
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               shall
               reade
               over
               that
               author
               diligently
               ,
               and
               compare
               his
               dialect
               with
               Polycarpe
               and
               Papias
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               accords
               ,
               the
               former
               using
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               Bishops
               (
               as
               hath
               largely
               been
               insisted
               on
               )
               and
               the
               latter
               for
               Apostles
               and
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 single
                 Governors
              
               of
               each
               Church
               ,
               (
               *
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Andrew
                 ,
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Aristion
                 ,
                 John
                 ,
                 Marke
                 ,
              
               all
               Elders
               )
               will
               doubtlesse
               finde
               many
               more
               proofes
               that
               thus
               he
               used
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               (
               I
               shall
               adventure
               to
               undertake
               )
               meet
               with
               no
               one
               indication
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               V.
               
            
             
               Testimonies
               of
               Tertullian
               .
               Seniores
               ,
               &
               Majores
               natu
               for
               Bishops
               ,
               so
               in
               Firmilian
               .
            
             
               
                 AS
                 for
              
               Tertullian
               
                 I
                 shall
                 need
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
              
               confession
               
                 of
                 the
                 great
              
               Patron
               of
               Presbyterians
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 he
                 doth
              
               aperte
               tueri
               communiusu
               receptam
               ordinis
               in
               Episcopos
               ,
               Presbyteros
               &
               Diaconos
               ,
               distinctionem
               .
               Openly
               defend
               the
               received
               common
               distinction
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastick
               order
               into
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 
                 Presbyters
              
               and
               
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 can
                 yet
                 doubt
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 examine
                 his
              
               citations
               ,
               de
               Praescript
               .
               cap.
               41.
               de
               Baptisme
               cap
               17.
               de
               Monogam
               .
               cap.
               11.
               de
               Fuga
               
                 c.
                 11.
                 
                 And
                 that
              
               de
               Baptismo
               
                 as
                 high
                 &
                 cleare
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 most
                 quarrell'd
                 with
                 in
              
               Ignatius
               .
               Dandi
               Baptismum
               jus
               habit
               summus
               sacerdos
               ,
               qui
               est
               Episcopus
               ,
               dein
               Presbyteri
               &
               Diaconi
               ,
               non
               tamen
               sine
               Episcopi
               authoritate
               ,
               propter
               honorem
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               quo
               salvo
               salva
               pax
               est
               .
               The
               Bishop
               hath
               the
               right
               of
               giving
               Baptisme
               ,
               after
               him
               the
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               yet
               not
               without
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               being
               preserved
               ,
               peace
               is
               preserved
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               of
               him
               it
               is
               as
               cleare
               ,
               
               as
               of
               Irenaeus
               or
               Clemens
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               understand
               Bishop
               in
               our
               Moderne
               notion
               :
               And
               yet
               even
               by
               him
               ,
               these
               of
               this
               uppermost
               degree
               are
               called
               Seniores
               ,
               and
               
                 Majores
                 natu
              
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               
                 Praesident
                 probati
                 quique
                 Seniores
                 ,
                 the
                 Elders
                 praeside
                 ,
                 Apol.
              
               c.
               39.
               and
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               ,
               the
               series
               of
               whom
               he
               had
               brought
               downe
               to
               Anicetus
               ,
               lib.
               3.
               
                 contr
                 .
                 Marcion
              
               .
               cap.
               9.
               he
               expresses
               them
               by
               
                 Majores
                 natu
                 ,
                 successors
              
               of
               
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Book
               ,
               written
               in
               verse
               ,
               against
               Marcion
               .
            
             
               And
               there
               will
               be
               lesse
               wonder
               in
               this
               ,
               
               when
               it
               is
               remembred
               that
               after
               this
               in
               Saint
               Cyprian's
               times
               (
               who
               hath
               been
               sufficiently
               evidenced
               to
               speake
               of
               Bishops
               in
               our
               moderne
               notion
               of
               them
               )
               
                 Firmilian
                 Bishop
              
               of
               Caesarea
               in
               Cappadocia
               ,
               in
               vulgar
               style
               calls
               them
               Seniores
               ,
               and
               
                 Praepositi
                 ,
                 Elders
              
               ,
               and
               Provosts
               ,
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Cyprian
               ,
               and
               againe
               
                 Praesident
                 Majores
                 natu
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 the
                 Elders
                 praeside
              
               ,
               evidently
               meaning
               the
               Bishops
               by
               those
               titles
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               much
               be
               spoken
               in
               returne
               to
               what
               they
               have
               objected
               from
               these
               two
               Antients
               ,
               
               Irenaeus
               and
               Tertullian
               ,
               supposing
               that
               I
               have
               competently
               performed
               the
               taske
               by
               them
               imposed
               on
               the
               Praelatists
               ,
               shewed
               that
               the
               Bishops
               spoken
               of
               by
               them
               ,
               were
               Bishops
               over
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               understood
               to
               be
               so
               ▪
            
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               VI.
               
            
             
               Saint
               Jerom's
               Testimony
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               &c.
               by
               Apostolicall
               Tradition
               .
               Consuetudo
               opposed
               to
               Dominica
               dispositio
               .
               Saint
               Jerom's
               meaning
               evidenced
               by
               many
               other
               Testimonies
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               were
               instituted
               by
               the
               Apostles
               .
               So
               by
               Panormitan
               also
               .
               The
               Testimonies
               of
               Isidore
               ,
               &c.
               the
               Councel
               of
               Aquen
               ,
               and
               of
               Leo
               vindicated
               .
               Of
               Ischyras's
               Ordination
               .
               The
               testimony
               of
               the
               Synod
               ad
               Zurrium
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               4th
               Councel
               of
               Carthage
               .
            
             
               
                 IN
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 proceed
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 Saint
              
               Hierome
               
                 in
                 his
              
               85.
               
               
               Epistle
               ad
               Euagrium
               ,
               the
               unanswerablenesse
               
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 affirmed
                 to
                 make
                 matter
                 of
              
               Triumph
               
                 over
                 D.
              
               Blondel
               and
               Walo
               Massalinus
               ,
               seeming
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               never
               can
               be
               answered
               ,
               whereas
               say
               they
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               been
               pleased
               to
               cast
               an
               eye
               upon
               the
               vindication
               —
               written
               by
               Smectymnuus
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               found
               this
               answer
               —
            
             
               What
               this
               answer
               is
               ,
               
               we
               shall
               see
               anon
               ,
               In
               the
               meane
               it
               will
               be
               necessary
               to
               give
               a
               briefe
               account
               ,
               what
               it
               was
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               a
               triumphing
               over
               these
               
                 two
                 learned
              
               men
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               it
               is
               sufficiently
               knowne
               ,
               
               what
               advantages
               the
               defenders
               of
               Presbyter●
               conceive
               themselves
               to
               have
               from
               that
               
                 one
                 Antient
              
               writer
               ,
               the
               Presbyter
               Saint
               Hierome
               :
               From
               him
               they
               have
               the
               interpretation
               of
               those
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               they
               thinke
               to
               be
               for
               their
               use
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               word
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyter
               are
               all
               one
               in
               several
               texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               both
               signifie
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Apostles
               at
               first
               designed
               ,
               
                 ut
                 communi
                 Presbyterorū
                 concilio
                 Ecclesiae
                 gubernarentur
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               Churches
               
                 should
                 be
                 governed
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 Councel
                 of
              
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               so
               continued
               till
               upon
               the
               dissentions
               ,
               which
               by
               this
               meanes
               arose
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               was
               judged
               more
               prudent
               and
               usefull
               to
               the
               preserving
               of
               
                 unity
                 ,
                 ut
                 unus
                 superponeretur
                 reliquis
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 should
                 be
                 set
                 over
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 belong
                 to
                 him
                 ,
              
               And
               this
               ,
               saith
               
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 in
                 toto
                 Orbe
                 decretum
                 ,
                 decreed
              
               and
               executed
               
                 over
                 the
                 whole
                 world
              
               .
            
             
               By
               whom
               this
               was
               conceived
               ,
               
               by
               him
               to
               be
               thus
               decreed
               ,
               he
               gives
               us
               not
               to
               understand
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               nor
               in
               what
               point
               
               of
               time
               he
               thought
               it
               was
               done
               ,
               but
               leaves
               us
               to
               collect
               both
               from
               some
               few
               circumstances
               ;
               as
               1.
               that
               it
               was
               after
               Schismes
               entred
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               one
               said
               
                 I
                 am
                 Paul
                 ,
                 I
                 of
                 Apollos
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               if
               it
               were
               immediately
               after
               that
               ,
               then
               the
               Presbyterians
               will
               gaine
               but
               little
               by
               this
               Patron
               :
               For
               his
               whole
               meaning
               will
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               first
               put
               the
               Government
               of
               
                 each
                 Church
              
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               many
               ,
               but
               soon
               saw
               the
               inconvenience
               of
               doing
               so
               ,
               and
               the
               Schisme
               and
               ruptures
               consequent
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               changed
               it
               themselves
               ,
               and
               setled
               one
               
                 singular
                 Bishop
              
               in
               the
               whole
               power
               of
               Government
               in
               every
               Church
               ,
               to
               which
               very
               fitly
               coheres
               what
               Clement
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 lest
                 new
                 contentions
                 should
                 arise
                 about
                 this
                 singular
                 dignity
                 and
                 authority
              
               who
               should
               succeed
               to
               it
               ,
               they
               made
               a
               roll
               or
               Catalogue
               of
               those
               ,
               which
               in
               vacancies
               should
               succeed
               in
               each
               Church
               .
            
             
               That
               this
               was
               not
               ,
               
               in
               Hierome's
               opinion
               ,
               done
               thus
               early
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ,
               the
               Presbyterians
               think
               they
               may
               conclude
               from
               what
               he
               saith
               on
               
                 Tit.
                 1.
                 
                 Episcopi
                 noverint
                 se
                 magis
                 consuetudine
                 quam
                 dispositionis
                 Dominicae
                 veritate
                 Presbyteris
                 esse
                 Majores
                 ,
                 Let
                 Bishops
                 know
                 that
                 their
                 greatnesse
                 and
                 superiority
                 over
                 Presbyters
                 is
                 held
                 rather
                 by
                 custome
                 ,
                 than
                 by
                 Christs
                 having
                 disposed
                 it
                 so
                 .
              
               But
               it
               is
               very
               possible
               that
               this
               may
               not
               prove
               the
               conclusion
               ,
               which
               is
               thought
               to
               be
               inferred
               by
               it
               ,
               For
               here
               
                 Consuetudo
                 ,
                 Custome
              
               ,
               as
               opposed
               to
               
                 Christs
                 disposition
              
               ,
               may
               well
               signifie
               the
               Practice
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               later
               part
               of
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               and
               ever
               since
               to
               S.
               Hierome's
               days
               ,
               and
               that
               may
               well
               be
               severed
               from
               all
               command
               ,
               or
               institution
               of
               Christs
               ,
               &
               so
               Jerom's
               opinion
               may
               well
               be
               this
               ,
               that
               Christ
               did
               not
               ordain
               this
               superiority
               of
               one
               above
               another
               ,
               but
               left
               all
               in
               common
               in
               the
               Apostles
               hands
               ,
               who
               within
               awhile
               ,
               to
               avoid
               Schism
               ,
               put
               the
               power
               in
               each
               Church
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               some
               
                 one
                 singular
                 person
              
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               this
               was
               Hierome's
               meaning
               ,
               
               I
               thought
               my selfe
               ,
               in
               charity
               to
               him
               ,
               obliged
               to
               thinke
               ,
               both
               because
               in
               this
               sense
               his
               words
               would
               better
               agree
               with
               the
               
                 universal
                 affirmation
              
               of
               all
               
                 Orthodoxe
                 Christians
              
               ,
               that
               before
               him
               (
               and
               after
               him
               too
               ,
               unlesse
               those
               few
               that
               took
               it
               on
               his
               credit
               )
               speake
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               and
               also
               ,
               because
               if
               this
               be
               not
               his
               sense
               ,
               he
               must
               needs
               be
               found
               to
               contradict
               himselfe
               ,
               having
               elsewhere
               affirmed
               that
               the
               
                 three
                 degrees
              
               of
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Presbyters
              
               and
               Deacons
               in
               the
               
               Church
               were
               of
               
                 Apostolicall
                 tradition
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               by
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               delivered
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               before
               I
               proceed
               ,
               
               I
               desire
               the
               
                 ingenuous
                 Reader
              
               ,
               who
               is
               contrary
               minded
               ,
               to
               consider
               ,
               what
               he
               can
               object
               to
               this
               conclusion
               of
               mine
               thus
               inferr'd
               concerning
               S.
               Hierome's
               opinion
               ,
               and
               consequently
               what
               probability
               there
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Presbyterians
               cause
               should
               be
               superstructed
               on
               any
               Testimony
               of
               S.
               Hierome
               ,
               supposing
               what
               I
               am
               next
               to
               demonstrate
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 three
                 orders
              
               are
               by
               him
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               evident
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Euagrius
               ,
               
               where
               having
               againe
               delivered
               the
               substance
               of
               what
               hath
               been
               now
               cited
               from
               his
               notes
               on
               Tit.
               1.
               he
               yet
               
                 concludes
                 ,
                 Et
                 ut
                 sciamus-traditiones
                 Apostolicas
                 sumptas
                 de
                 veteritestamento
                 ,
                 Quod
                 Aaron
                 &
                 filii
                 ejus
                 atque
                 Levitae
                 in
                 templ●
                 fuerunt
                 ,
                 hoc
                 sibi
                 Episcopi
                 &
                 Presbyteri
                 &
                 Diaconi
                 in
                 Ecclesiâ
                 vendicent
                 .
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 the
              
               Apostles
               traditions
               
                 are
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
              
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               
                 we
                 have
                 this
                 instance
                 ,
                 that
                 what
              
               Aaron
               
                 and
                 his
              
               Sonnes
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Levites
               
                 were
                 in
                 the
              
               Temple
               ,
               
                 the
                 same
                 the
              
               Bishops
               and
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               
                 challenge
                 to
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
              
               Church
               .
               Where
               these
               
                 three
                 degrees
              
               (
               and
               so
               the
               superiority
               of
               Bishops
               over
               Presbyters
               )
               are
               by
               him
               affirmed
               to
               be
               traditions
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             
               On
               occasion
               therefore
               of
               inquiring
               into
               Hierome's
               meaning
               (
               and
               because
               this
               place
               so
               readily
               offered
               it selfe
               to
               expedite
               it
               )
               it
               was
               sure
               very
               reasonable
               to
               examine
               ,
               
               and
               observe
               ,
               what
               they
               which
               made
               most
               advantage
               of
               Hierome's
               authority
               ,
               should
               be
               found
               to
               say
               to
               this
               testimony
               of
               his
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 Apostolical
                 tradition
              
               of
               
                 three
                 orders
              
               .
               And
               among
               these
               ,
               three
               principall
               persons
               offered
               themselves
               to
               our
               consideration
               ,
               D.
               
                 Blondell
                 ,
                 Walo
                 Messalinus
              
               ,
               or
               Salmasius
               ,
               and
               
                 Lud.
                 Capellus
              
               ,
               every
               of
               them
               having
               newly
               written
               on
               this
               subject
               ,
               and
               collected
               especially
               what
               Jerome
               had
               said
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Of
               these
               three
               the
               last
               was
               soone
               discerned
               to
               have
               dealt
               most
               prudently
               ,
               
               setting
               downe
               the
               other
               testimonies
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               wholly
               omitting
               this
               ;
               The
               other
               two
               having
               not
               been
               so
               wary
               ,
               made
               use
               of
               another
               dexterity
               ,
               set
               downe
               the
               words
               ,
               but
               deferr'd
               their
               observations
               on
               them
               ,
               till
               some
               
               
                 fitter
                 season
              
               ;
               D.
               Blondell
               put
               it
               off
               to
               his
               
                 sixt
                 Section
              
               ,
               whereas
               upon
               examination
               he
               hath
               but
               three
               in
               his
               whole
               booke
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               certainly
               never
               likely
               to
               speake
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               can
               be
               justly
               believed
               to
               have
               ,
               in
               earnest
               designed
               any
               such
               thing
               :
               The
               other
               saith
               ,
               he
               
                 expects
                 more
                 and
                 better
                 notes
                 on
                 it
                 from
              
               Salmasius
               (
               i.e.
               from
               himselfe
               )
               
                 in
                 another
                 booke
              
               ,
               viz.
               
                 De
                 Ecclesiastico
                 Ordine
              
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               great
               volume
               come
               out
               of
               that
               subject
               8.
               or
               9.
               yeares
               after
               ,
               he
               yet
               never
               takes
               this
               place
               ,
               or
               his
               own
               promise
               into
               consideration
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               all
               that
               my
               search
               produced
               ,
               
               and
               the
               taking
               notice
               of
               these
               plaine
               matters
               of
               fact
               ,
               the
               behaviours
               of
               these
               men
               in
               that
               ,
               which
               so
               much
               concern'd
               the
               whole
               cause
               to
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               and
               laid
               to
               heart
               ,
               is
               all
               that
               was
               done
               by
               me
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               styled
               by
               these
               a
               
                 triumphing
                 over
              
               those
               
                 learned
                 Men.
              
               And
               I
               hope
               there
               was
               little
               of
               hard
               measure
               ,
               and
               as
               little
               of
               insolence
               in
               this
               .
            
             
               Now
               because
               what
               these
               learned
               Men
               thus
               averted
               the
               doing
               ,
               
               is
               yet
               here
               said
               to
               be
               done
               by
               Smectymnuus
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 cast
                 an
                 eye
                 on
                 the
                 vindication
                 —
                 I
                 should
                 there
                 have
                 found
                 that
                 place
                 of
              
               Hierome's
               answered
               ,
               I
               am
               now
               in
               the
               last
               place
               to
               obey
               their
               directions
               ,
               and
               consider
               the
               answer
               ,
               which
               from
               Smectymnuus
               they
               have
               set
               down
               for
               me
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               is
               twofold
               ,
               
               the
               first
               is
               a
               
                 civill
                 denyall
              
               that
               there
               is
               any
               truth
               in
               the
               words
               ,
               For
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 conceive
                 how
                 this
                 imparity
                 can
                 be
                 properly
                 called
                 an
                 Apostolicall
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 when
              
               Jerome
               ,
               
                 having
                 mentioned
              
               John
               
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 the
              
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 saith
                 it
                 was
              
               postea
               ,
               
                 that
                 one
                 was
                 set
                 over
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               is
               this
               the
               way
               of
               answering
               the
               place
               ,
               
               or
               salving
               the
               
                 difficulty
                 ?
                 Hierome
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Presbyters
              
               and
               Deacons
               in
               the
               Church
               (
               that
               sure
               is
               this
               imparity
               )
               are
               an
               
                 Apostolicall
                 Tradition
              
               ;
               and
               they
               
                 answer
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 conceive
                 how
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 properly
                 so
                 called
                 .
              
               What
               is
               this
               but
               to
               make
               Hierom's
               words
               (
               as
               soone
               as
               ever
               he
               saith
               any
               thing
               which
               accords
               not
               with
               their
               interest
               )
               as
               unreconcileable
               with
               truth
               ,
               as
               with
               his
               own
               former
               words
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               cited
               from
               him
               ?
               And
               then
               how
               much
               kinder
               to
               Hierome
               was
               I
               than
               they
               ,
               who
               thought
               it
               necessary
               to
               affix
               a
               commodious
               meaning
               to
               his
               former
               words
               ,
               and
               
                 interpret
                 confuetudo
              
               ]
               the
               custome
               of
               the
               
               Church
               begun
               in
               the
               Apostles
               dayes
               ,
               that
               so
               in
               thus
               saying
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               reconcileable
               with
               himself
               ,
               when
               he
               called
               Episcopacy
               a
               
                 tradition
                 Apostolicall
              
               ?
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               reason
               ,
               
               which
               makes
               this
               so
               hard
               for
               them
               to
               conceive
               from
               Hierome's
               words
               ,
               I
               believe
               it
               hath
               no
               force
               in
               it
               ;
               For
               though
               after
               the
               mention
               of
               S.
               John's
               words
               in
               his
               second
               and
               third
               Epistle
               ,
               he
               saith
               that
               [
               
                 postea
                 ,
                 afterwards
              
               ]
               this
               imparity
               was
               introduced
               ,
               yet
               this
               proves
               not
               his
               opnion
               to
               be
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               
                 Apostolicall
                 tradition
              
               ;
               It
               might
               be
               done
               after
               the
               writing
               of
               those
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               St.
               John's
               time
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               before
               his
               death
               .
               And
               though
               I
               believe
               St.
               Hierome
               was
               mistaken
               ,
               in
               thinking
               there
               were
               no
               Bishops
               till
               then
               (
               it
               would
               have
               had
               more
               truth
               in
               it
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               said
               there
               were
               no
               Presbyters
               till
               then
               )
               yet
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               I
               cannot
               doubt
               but
               this
               was
               his
               opnion
               ,
               because
               as
               he
               no
               where
               saith
               any
               thing
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               this
               ,
               so
               here
               be
               saith
               expresly
               that
               it
               was
               
                 Apostolicall
                 tradition
              
               ,
               which
               in
               his
               opinion
               it
               could
               not
               be
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               his
               opinion
               ,
               before
               St.
               John's
               death
               .
               And
               so
               there
               is
               but
               little
               appearance
               of
               validity
               in
               their
               first
               Answer
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 for
                 their
              
               second
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 is
                 somewhat
                 like
                 the
                 former
                 ,
              
               viz.
               that
               with
               Hierome
               Apostolicall
               tradition
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               custome
               are
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               If
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               
               then
               certainly
               I
               did
               not
               amisse
               in
               thinking
               that
               when
               Hierome
               used
               
                 consuetudo
                 custome
              
               in
               opposition
               to
               
                 Dominica
                 dispositio
              
               ,
               Christ's
               appointment
               or
               institution
               ,
               I
               ought
               to
               interpret
               custome
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               by
               
                 Apostolicall
                 Tradition
              
               in
               the
               other
               .
               For
               how
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 custome
              
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               
                 Apostolicall
                 Tradition
              
               should
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               yet
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 custome
              
               may
               not
               be
               interpreted
               by
               
                 Apostolicall
                 tradition
              
               ,
               especially
               when
               the
               same
               man
               affirmes
               them
               both
               of
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               I
               confesse
               I
               cannot
               apprehend
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               secondly
               ,
               
               because
               I
               must
               suppose
               ,
               that
               by
               making
               them
               the
               
                 same
                 ,
                 they
              
               must
               meane
               to
               bring
               downe
               
                 Apostolicall
                 tradition
              
               to
               signifie
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 custome
              
               ,
               not
               to
               advance
               custome
               to
               signify
               
                 Apostolicall
                 tradition
              
               (
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               when
               they
               make
               Bishop
               and
               Elder
               the
               ●ame
               ,
               they
               bring
               down
               Bishop
               to
               signifie
               Presbyter
               ,
               but
               will
               not
               allow
               Elder
               
               to
               signifie
               Bishop
               )
               that
               also
               will
               be
               worth
               examining
               a
               while
               .
            
             
               And
               1.
               
               Can
               there
               be
               any
               reason
               to
               imagine
               ,
               
               that
               Hierome
               or
               any
               man
               should
               set
               down
               that
               for
               an
               instance
               of
               
                 Apostolicall
                 tradition
              
               ,
               which
               the
               same
               person
               doth
               not
               believe
               to
               be
               delivered
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               of
               a
               latter
               date
               ?
               That
               which
               is
               delivered
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               received
               ,
               and
               practiced
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               may
               fitly
               be
               called
               a
               
                 custome
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               without
               adding
               or
               specifying
               ,
               that
               we
               meane
               the
               
                 Apostolicall
                 Church
              
               ,
               because
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               while
               they
               lived
               ,
               were
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               following
               age
               was
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               also
               .
               But
               can
               it
               be
               truly
               said
               ,
               that
               that
               was
               delivered
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               which
               was
               onely
               accustomed
               in
               the
               
                 subsequent
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               much
               as
               introduced
               under
               the
               Apostles
               ?
            
             
               This
               certainly
               is
               another
               strange
               way
               of
               interpreting
               words
               or
               phrases
               quite
               contrary
               to
               all
               Lexicons
               ,
               
               or
               to
               the
               use
               of
               such
               words
               or
               phrases
               ,
               which
               unlesse
               they
               be
               changed
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               he
               that
               said
               
                 Tradition
                 Apostolicall
              
               ,
               did
               not
               meane
               
                 Tradition
                 Apostolicall
              
               ;
               And
               this
               sure
               will
               bring
               little
               credit
               to
               St.
               Hierome
               ,
               on
               whose
               authority
               they
               so
               much
               depend
               in
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               their
               proofe
               of
               what
               they
               say
               ,
               
               viz.
               because
               
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 Lent
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
              
               ad
               Marcellum
               ,
               is
               Apostolica
               traditio
               ,
               is
               contra
               Luciferianos
               ,
               
                 said
                 by
                 him
                 to
                 be
              
               Ecclesiae
               consuetudo
               ,
               ]
               that
               sure
               is
               not
               of
               force
               to
               conclude
               what
               they
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               for
               it
               may
               be
               (
               or
               by
               him
               be
               deemed
               to
               be
               )
               both
               ,
               an
               
                 Apostolicall
                 tradition
              
               and
               a
               custome
               of
               the
               hurch
               too
               ,
               it
               being
               very
               ordinary
               and
               reasonable
               ,
               that
               what
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 delivered
              
               ,
               the
               Church
               should
               also
               accustome
               ,
               and
               practice
               .
               But
               could
               both
               these
               be
               said
               by
               him
               of
               that
               which
               he
               thought
               were
               but
               one
               of
               these
               ?
               That
               is
               againe
               to
               make
               him
               testifie
               against
               his
               conscience
               ,
               to
               say
               Lent
               was
               an
               
                 Apostolicall
                 tradition
              
               ,
               and
               to
               believe
               it
               was
               not
               an
               
                 Apostolicall
                 tradition
              
               .
            
             
               Here
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               debate
               whether
               the
               observation
               of
               Lent
               were
               Apostolical
               ,
               
               or
               no
               ;
               All
               that
               is
               necessary
               to
               insist
               on
               ,
               is
               ,
               whether
               Saint
               Hierome
               ,
               that
               said
               it
               was
               such
               ,
               believed
               it
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               And
               if
               he
               be
               mistaken
               in
               his
               beliefe
               ,
               then
               he
               may
               be
               as
               well
               mistaken
               in
               the
               meaning
               of
               those
               passages
               ,
               which
               he
               
               interprets
               so
               ,
               as
               is
               usefull
               to
               ,
               and
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               as
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Elders
                 ,
                 Act.
              
               20.
               were
               the
               Presbyters
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ephesus
               ;
               that
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Phil.
              
               1.
               are
               Presbyters
               of
               that
               one
               Church
               or
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               For
               either
               of
               those
               is
               but
               his
               beliefe
               or
               perswasion
               too
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               fallible
               they
               finde
               him
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               the
               lesse
               weight
               they
               ought
               to
               lay
               on
               his
               opinion
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               lesse
               blame
               on
               us
               ,
               for
               departing
               from
               his
               opinion
               .
            
             
               But
               having
               said
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               for
               the
               repelling
               all
               force
               of
               their
               objection
               ,
               I
               shall
               now
               adde
               some
               other
               testimonies
               out
               of
               Saint
               Hierome
               ,
               and
               after
               them
               ,
               
                 one
                 argument
                 ,
                 ad
                 homines
              
               undeniable
               ,
               to
               demonstrate
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               indeed
               and
               without
               question
               S.
               Hierome's
               opinion
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               in
               our
               moderne
               notion
               were
               instituted
               by
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               his
               54.
               
               Epistle
               he
               sets
               downe
               this
               difference
               among
               others
               ,
               
               between
               the
               Catholikes
               and
               the
               
                 Montanist
                 hereticks
                 ,
                 Apud
                 nos
                 Apostolorum
                 locum
                 tenent
                 Episcopi
                 ,
                 apud
                 eos
                 Episcopus
                 tertius
                 est
                 ,
                 Among
                 the
              
               Catholikes
               the
               Bishops
               (
               such
               as
               were
               in
               S.
               Hierome's
               time
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               certainly
               such
               as
               in
               ours
               not
               
                 mere
                 Presbyters
                 )
                 hold
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
              
               Apostles
               (
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               uppermost
               place
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               succeed
               the
               Apostles
               in
               it
               )
               
                 and
                 among
                 those
              
               Hereticks
               the
               Bishop
               
                 is
                 the
                 third
              
               ,
               which
               it
               seems
               was
               one
               character
               of
               their
               being
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               deviation
               from
               an
               Apostolical
               truth
               .
               )
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 this
              
               Booke
               ,
               
               de
               script
               .
               Eccl●s●
               
                 he
                 saith
                 of
              
               James
               the
               brother
               
                 of
                 the
              
               Lord
               ▪
               Jacobus
               ab
               Apostolis
               statim
               post
               ascensionem
               Domini
               Hierosylimorum
               Episcopus
               ordinatus
               ,
               suscepit
               ecclesiam
               Hierosolyma
               .
               Timotheus
               à
               Paulo
               Ephesiorum
               Episcopus
               ordinatus
               ,
               Titus
               Cretae
               ,
               Polycarpus
               à
               Johanne
               Smyrnae
               Episcopus
               Ordinatus
               ,
               James
               presently
               after
               Christs
               Ascension
               ,
               was
               ordained
               Bishop
               of
               Hierusalem
               ,
               and
               undertook
               (
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               ruled
               ,
               
                 as
                 to
              
               receive
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               Psal
               .
               75.
               
                 is
                 to
              
               rule
               it
               )
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Hierusalem
                 ,
                 Timothy
              
               was
               ordained
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Ephesians
               by
               
                 Paul
                 ▪
                 Titus
              
               of
               
                 Crete
                 ,
                 Polycarpe
              
               was
               by
               John
               ordained
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Smyrna
                 .
                 Where
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
              
               Presbyterians
               
                 acknowledged
                 ,
                 that
              
               Timothy
               and
               Titus
               were
               singular
               rulers
               (
               
                 which
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 wont
                 to
                 excuse
                 by
                 saying
                 they
                 are
              
               extraordinary
               officers
               or
               Evangelists
               )
               
                 and
                 yet
                 by
                 him
                 said
                 to
                 be
              
               Bishops
               of
               
               Ephesus
               and
               Crete
               ,
               
                 and
                 so
                 constituted
                 by
                 the
              
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 consequent
                 that
              
               James
               and
               Polycarpe
               
                 were
                 by
                 him
                 deemed
              
               singular
               rulers
               
                 also
                 (
                 and
                 not
              
               Collegues
               
                 in
                 a
              
               Presbytery
               )
               
                 and
                 those
                 so
              
               constituted
               
                 by
                 the
              
               Apostles
               
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 of
                 this
              
               James
               
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               ad
               Gal.
               2.
               
               Jacobus
               primus
               ei
               Ecclesiae
               praefuit
               —
               Eciscopus
               Hierosolymorum
               primus
               fuit
               ,
               James
               was
               the
               first
               that
               was
               set
               over
               that
               Church
               —
               was
               the
               first
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Hierusalem
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 consequence
                 thereto
                 in
                 his
              
               comments
               on
               Isae
               .
               lib.
               5.
               cap.
               17.
               
                 he
                 calls
                 this
              
               James
               Decimum
               tertium
               Apostolum
               the
               thirteenth
               Apostle
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               like
               manner
               *
               Epist
               .
               
               
                 ad
                 Euagrium
              
               ,
               speaking
               of
               Marke
               (
               who
               dying
               in
               the
               8th
               .
               of
               
                 Nero
                 ▪
              
               what
               was
               done
               by
               him
               ,
               must
               be
               resolved
               to
               have
               been
               in
               the
               Apostles
               times
               ,
               and
               agreeable
               to
               then
               practice
               ]
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Alexand●iae
                 à
                 Ma●co
                 Evang●●●stâ
                 ad
                 Heraclam
                 &
                 Dionysium
                 Episcopos
                 Presbyteri
                 semper
                 unum
                 ex
                 se
                 electum
                 in
                 excelsiori
                 super
                 Presbyteros
                 gradu●
                 collocatum
                 ,
                 Episcopum
                 nominabant
                 ,
                 quomodo
                 si
                 exercitus
                 Imperatorem
                 faceret
                 .
                 At
              
               Alexandria
               
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 of
              
               Marke
               
                 the
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 time
                 of
              
               Heraclas
               and
               Dionysius
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 alwayes
                 named
                 one
                 chosen
                 from
                 among
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 in
                 an
                 higher
                 degree
                 above
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 their
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 an
                 army
                 should
                 choose
                 their
                 Generall
                 .
              
               That
               what
               is
               said
               of
               the
               
                 Presbyters
                 choosing
              
               their
               Bishop
               ,
               belongs
               not
               to
               
                 Presbyters
                 imposing
                 hands
              
               on
               him
               ,
               is
               *
               elsewhere
               largely
               evidenced
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               appeareth
               the
               falsenesse
               of
               the
               citation
               out
               of
               
                 Jerome
                 ,
                 Appen
                 .
                 p.
              
               142.
               that
               
                 in
                 Alexandria
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 the
                 Presbyters
                 ordained
              
               (
               it
               should
               have
               been
               said
               
                 elected
                 )
                 their
                 Bishop
              
               .
               That
               which
               I
               here
               inferre
               from
               the
               testimony
               is
               manifest
               ,
               viz.
               that
               in
               Saint
               Markes
               time
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               first
               planting
               of
               the
               Church
               at
               Alexandria
               ,
               one
               Bishop
               or
               
                 singular
                 Ruler
              
               was
               constituted
               among
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               signifies
               an
               
                 higher
                 degree
              
               than
               that
               of
               Presbyters
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               More
               places
               there
               are
               in
               him
               ,
               
               which
               evidence
               his
               opinion
               ,
               that
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               they
               differ
               from
               Presbyters
               ,
               are
               successors
               of
               the
               Apostles
               :
               In
               his
               Comment
               on
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 45.
                 
                 Nunc
                 quia
                 Apostoli
                 à
                 mundo
                 recesserunt
                 ,
                 habes
                 pro
                 his
                 Episcopos
                 filios
                 ,
                 sunt
                 &
                 hi
                 patres
                 tui
                 ,
                 quia
                 ab
                 ipsis
                 regeris
                 .
                 Now
              
               (
               in●
               .
               Hierome's
               time
               )
               
                 because
                 the
              
               Apostles
               
                 are
                 parted
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 in
                 their
                 
                 steads
              
               Bishops
               their
               Sonnes
               ;
               
                 They
                 also
                 are
                 thy
              
               Fathers
               ,
               
                 because
                 thou
                 art
                 governed
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               Where
               the
               Bishops
               that
               then
               ruled
               (
               those
               are
               confest
               to
               be
               single
               persons
               ,
               not
               Presbyteries
               )
               are
               the
               successors
               of
               the
               Apostles
               in
               his
               opinion
               .
               And
               Ep.
               1.
               
                 ad
                 Heliodorum
              
               ,
               of
               not
               undertaking
               the
               office
               of
               
                 Bishop
                 .
                 Non
                 est
                 facile
                 stare
                 loco
                 Pauli
                 ,
                 tenere
                 gradum
                 Petri
                 ;
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 easie
                 to
                 stand
                 in
              
               Pauls
               
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 hold
                 the
                 degree
                 of
              
               Peter
               .
               Where
               Episcopacy
               is
               the
               place
               and
               degree
               of
               those
               Apostles
               .
               And
               so
               
                 Ep.
                 13.
                 ad
                 Paulinum
                 ,
                 Episcopi
                 &
                 Presbyteri
                 habeant
                 in
                 exemplum
                 Apostolos
                 &
                 Apostolicos
                 vires
                 ,
                 quorum
                 honorem
                 possidentes
                 habere
                 nitantur
                 &
                 meritum
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Presbyters
                 must
                 have
                 for
                 their
                 Examples
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Apostolical
                 men
                 ,
                 whose
                 honour
                 they
                 possesse
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 ought
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 imitate
                 their
                 merit
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               I
               shall
               adde
               a
               Cumulus
               of
               other
               passages
               much
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               
               and
               fit
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               conjunction
               with
               them
               ,
               to
               give
               us
               the
               full
               understanding
               of
               S.
               Hierome's
               opinion
               in
               this
               matter
               .
               
                 Ad
                 Nepotian
                 .
                 Ep.
                 2.
                 
                 Esto
                 subjectus
                 Pontificituo
                 ,
                 &
                 quasi
                 anima
                 parentem
                 suscipe
                 ,
                 quod
                 Aaro●
                 &
                 filios
                 ejus
                 ,
                 hoc
                 Episcopum
                 &
                 Presbyteros
                 esse
                 noverimus
                 .
                 Be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
              
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 and
                 receive
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 parent
                 of
                 thy
              
               Soule
               ,
               what
               Aaron
               
                 and
                 his
                 Sonnes
                 were
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 know
                 the
              
               Bishop
               and
               Presbyters
               
                 to
                 be
              
               .
               And
               on
               Tit.
               1.
               speaking
               of
               S.
               Paul's
               directions
               for
               the
               making
               a
               
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 Apostolus
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Ecclesiae
                 Principem
                 formans
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostle
                 forming
                 the
                 Prince
              
               or
               
                 ruler
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               so
               againe
               in
               the
               same
               words
               on
               Psal
               .
               45.
               deciphering
               a
               
                 single
                 ruler
              
               by
               that
               Bishop
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               there
               meant
               to
               forme
               .
               So
               on
               that
               45.
               
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 Constituit
                 Christus
                 in
                 omnibus
                 finibus
                 mundi
                 Principes
                 Ecclesiae
                 Episcopos
                 ,
                 Christ
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 constituted
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
              
               just
               the
               same
               as
               hath
               beene
               cited
               from
               Ignatius
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 over
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 were
                 ordained
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               In
               his
               
                 Dial.
                 adv
                 .
                 Luciferian
                 .
                 Ecclesiae
                 salus
                 in
                 summi
                 sacerdotis
                 dignitate
                 pendit
                 ,
                 cui
                 si
                 non
                 exors
                 quaedam
                 &
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 eminens
                 detur
                 potestas
                 ,
                 tot
                 in
                 Ecclesiis
                 efficientur
                 Schismata
                 quot
                 sacerdotes
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               
                 Si
                 quaeris
                 quare
                 in
                 Ecclesiâ
                 baptizatus
                 ,
                 nisi
                 per
                 manus
                 Episcopi
                 non
                 accipiat
                 spiritum
                 sanctum
                 —
                 disce
                 hanc
                 observationem
                 ex
                 ●a
                 authoritate
                 descendere
                 ,
                 quod
                 spiritus
                 sanctus
                 ad
                 Apostolos
                 descendit
                 .
                 The
                 safety
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Church
                 depends
                 on
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Priest
              
               (
               or
               
                 Bishop
                 )
                 to
                 whom
                 ▪
                 if
                 a
                 peculiar
                 power
                 be
                 not
                 given
                 above
                 all
                 that
                 others
                 have
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 as
                 many
                 Schisms
                 as
                 Priests
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 —
                 If
                 you
                 demand
                 why
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 baptized
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 receive
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 learne
                 that
                 this
                 observance
                 d●scends
                 from
                 that
                 Authority
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 sp●it
                 descended
                 on
                 th●
                 Apostles
              
               〈◊〉
               Testimo●y
               ,
               as
               it
               shewes
               the
               necessity
               of
               a
               
                 singular
                 Bishop
              
               to
               avoid
               Schisms
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               affixe
               the
               institution
               of
               them
               on
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               made
               provision
               against
               that
               danger
               (
               and
               that
               I
               suppose
               is
               his
               meaning
               in
               *
               that
               place
               which
               the
               Presbyterians
               make
               most
               use
               of
               )
               so
               it
               directly
               derives
               the
               authority
               ,
               by
               which
               Bishops
               stand
               in
               the
               
                 Church
                 ,
                 distinct
              
               from
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               above
               them
               from
               the
               descent
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               on
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               
                 adv
                 .
                 Jovinian
              
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               
                 Episcop●
                 &
                 Presbyter
                 &
                 Diaconus
                 non
                 sunt
                 meritorum
                 nomina
                 sed
                 offi●ior●m
                 Nec
                 dicitur
                 ,
                 si
                 quis
                 Episcopatum
                 desilerat
                 —
                 The
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Presbyt●r
                 and
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 are
                 names
                 of
                 offices
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 said
                 ▪
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 d●si●e
                 a
                 Bishoprick
              
               —
               applying
               those
               Texts
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               concerning
               the
               qualifications
               of
               Bishops
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               time
               he
               stood
               ,
               distinct
               from
               Presbyters
               .
            
             
               All
               this
               I
               supose
               may
               suffice
               to
               give
               authority
               to
               my
               collection
               and
               conclusion
               from
               plaine
               words
               of
               Saint
               Hierome
               ,
               
               that
               his
               meaning
               was
               as
               plaine
               and
               undubitable
               ,
               that
               Episcopacy
               was
               delivered
               downe
               and
               instituted
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               .
               And
               I
               cannot
               conceive
               what
               can
               be
               invented
               to
               avoid
               the
               evidence
               of
               these
               testimonies
               ;
               yet
               because
               I
               promised
               it
               ,
               I
               shall
               now
               adde
               that
               
                 one
                 argument
                 (
                 ex
                 abundanti
              
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               than
               is
               necessary
               )
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               (
               viz.
               to
               prove
               that
               this
               was
               Hierome's
               meaning
               ,
               which
               I
               pretend
               it
               to
               be
               .
               )
               And
               that
               such
               ,
               as
               by
               these
               objectors
               cannot
               with
               justice
               be
               denyed
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               full
               irrefragable
               force
               in
               it
               ,
               having
               themselves
               made
               use
               of
               it
               against
               us
               ,
               which
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               by
               themselves
               it
               shall
               now
               be
               denyed
               when
               it
               is
               produced
               by
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 the
                 close
                 of
                 their
              
               Appendix
               ,
               
               
                 they
                 have
                 set
                 downe
                 several
              
               propositions
               declaring
               the
               judgement
               and
               practice
               of
               the
               Antient
               Church
               about
               ordination
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               
                 and
                 their
              
               first
               proposition
               ,
               
               
                 being
                 this
                 ,
                 that
              
               in
               the
               first
               and
               purest
               times
               —
               there
               was
               ordination
               of
               Presbyters
               without
               Bishops
               over
               Presbyters
               ,
               their
               proofe
               
                 is
                 this
              
               .
               For
               these
               Bishops
               came
               in
               postea
               and
               p●ul●tim
               ,
               afterward
               ,
               and
               by
               little
               and
               little
               as
               Jerome
               saith
               .
               And
               Panormitan
               ,
               lib.
               1.
               
               Decretal
               .
               de
               Consuetud
               .
               cap.
               4.
               saith
               Olim
               Presbyteri
               in
               communi
               regebant
               Ecclesian●
               &
               〈◊〉
               sacerdotes
               ,
               &
               pariter
               conferebant
               omnia
               sacramenta
               .
               Of
               old
               the
               Elders
               ruled
               the
               Church
               in
               common
               ,
               and
               ordained
               Priests
               ,
               and
               joyntly
               conferred
               all
               the
               Sacraments
               .
            
             
               These
               two
               testimonies
               of
               Hierome
               and
               Panormitan
               ,
               
               being
               brought
               to
               prove
               the
               same
               proposition
               concerning
               ordination
               by
               Presbyters
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Bishops
                 coming
              
               in
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               It
               must
               sure
               be
               reasonable
               to
               resolve
               that
               what
               Panormitan
               hath
               defined
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               that
               was
               Saint
               Hieromes
               sense
               also
               ;
               Now
               what
               that
               is
               ,
               will
               be
               discerned
               by
               setting
               downe
               Panormitane's
               words
               at
               large
               ,
               as
               they
               lye
               in
               the
               place
               cited
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 businesse
                 he
                 hath
                 there
                 in
                 hand
                 is
                 to
              
               prove
               that
               custome
               
                 is
                 not
                 of
              
               force
               
                 so
                 farre
              
               ,
               
               
                 as
                 to
              
               prescribe
               
                 that
                 an
              
               Ordinary
               Clerk
               as
               Presbyter
               sh●uld
               performe
               an
               Episcopal
               act
               ,
               Ea
               quae
               sum
               ordinis
               Episcopalis
               non
               possunt
               acquiri
               per
               ordinem
               inferiorem
               ex
               consuitudine
               quantamcunque
               ve●ustissimâ
               .
               Those
               things
               that
               are
               of
               Episcopal
               order
               cannot
               be
               any
               custome
               ▪
               how
               antient
               soever
               ,
               be
               acquired
               by
               any
               Inferiour
               order
               :
               
                 The
                 reason
                 is
              
               ,
               quia
               consuetudo
               non
               facit
               quem
               capacem
               ,
               because
               custome
               doth
               make
               no
               man
               capable
               —
               
                 Then
                 he
                 makes
                 this
              
               observation
               ,
               that
               Ritus
               Apostol
               orum
               circa
               sacramenta
               habent
               impedire
               characterus
               impressionem
               ;
               The
               rites
               ,
               or
               practice
               ,
               or
               Institutions
               of
               the
               Apostles
               about
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               have
               power
               to
               h●nd
               ●the
               impression
               of
               the
               Character
               ,
               nam
               immediate
               post
               mortem
               Christi●om●es
               Presbyteri
               in
               communi
               regebant
               ecclesiam
               ,
               non
               fuerant
               inter
               ipsos
               Epi●scopi
               ,
               sed
               idem
               Presbyter
               quod
               Epi●copus
               ,
               &
               pariter
               conferebant
               omnia
               sacramenta
               ,
               sed
               postinodum
               ad
               Schismata
               sed●nda
               fecerunt
               seu
               ordinaverunt
               Apostoli
               ,
               ut
               crearentur
               Episcop●
               &
               certa
               sacramenta
               iis
               reservarunt
               ,
               illa
               interdicendo
               simplicibus
               Presbyteris
               —
               For
               immediately
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               all
               th●
               Elders
               in
               common
               ruled
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               there
               were
               no
               Bishops
               among
               them
               ,
               but
               a
               Presbyter
               was
               the
               same
               that
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               they
               joyntly
               conferred
               all
               the
               Sacraments
               .
               But
               
               after
               a
               while
               for
               the
               appeasing
               of
               Schismes
               the
               Apostles
               caused
               or
               ordained
               that
               Bishops
               should
               be
               created
               ,
               and
               reserved
               to
               them
               some
               Sacraments
               (
               or
               holy
               Rites
               )
               forbidding
               single
               Presbyters
               to
               meddle
               with
               them
               :
               and
               he
               concludes
               ,
               
                 Et
                 vides
                 hic
                 quod
                 talis
                 ordinatio
                 habet
                 impedire
                 etiam
                 impressionem
                 Characteris
                 ,
                 quia
                 si
                 Presbyteri
                 illa
                 de
                 facto
                 conferunt
                 ,
                 nihil
                 conferunt
                 ,
              
               and
               here
               you
               see
               ,
               that
               such
               an
               Ordination
               is
               able
               to
               hinder
               the
               impression
               of
               the
               Character
               ,
               because
               if
               Presbyters
               doe
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               confer
               them
               ,
               they
               confer
               nothing
               .
            
             
               Where
               ,
               
               as
               Panormitan
               cited
               by
               them
               to
               prove
               Ordination
               without
               Bishops
               (
               and
               specious
               words
               pickt
               out
               of
               him
               to
               that
               purpose
               )
               doth
               yet
               distinctly
               affirme
               that
               Presbyters
               ,
               which
               
                 confer
                 Orders
              
               without
               a
               
                 Bishop
                 conferre
                 nothing
              
               ,
               all
               their
               Ordinations
               are
               meere
               nullities
               (
               and
               what
               could
               have
               been
               said
               more
               severely
               against
               their
               practice
               ,
               and
               their
               designe
               in
               citing
               him
               ,
               than
               this
               ?
               )
               so
               he
               plainly
               interprets
               St.
               Jeromes
               assertion
               of
               the
               occasion
               and
               time
               of
               Bishops
               being
               set
               over
               the
               Presbyters
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               done
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               
                 consuetudo
                 ,
                 custome
              
               in
               Jerome
               ,
               opposed
               to
               Christ's
               disposall
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               than
               [
               
                 postmodum
                 ordinaverunt
                 Apostoli
                 ,
                 after
                 a
                 while
                 the
              
               Apostles
               ordeined
               ]
               opposed
               to
               [
               
                 immediatè
                 post
                 mortem
                 Christi
                 ,
                 immediately
                 after
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               And
               then
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               
               as
               the
               Reader
               may
               hence
               discerne
               what
               force
               there
               is
               ,
               in
               this
               Testimony
               of
               Panormitan
               to
               support
               their
               
                 first
                 proposition
              
               concerning
               the
               Ordination
               of
               
                 Presbyters
                 without
              
               Bishops
               over
               Presbyters
               (
               for
               which
               besides
               St.
               
                 Jeromes
                 postea
              
               and
               paulatim
               ,
               and
               part
               of
               this
               testimony
               of
               Panormitan
               ,
               they
               produce
               no
               other
               )
               and
               as
               by
               what
               was
               formerly
               said
               of
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               Cyprian
               and
               Firmilian
               ,
               their
               chiefe
               supports
               for
               their
               *
               
                 second
                 proposition
              
               ,
               have
               already
               been
               utterly
               demolished
               ,
               so
               also
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               
                 Isidore
                 Hispalensis
              
               and
               the
               Councell
               of
               Aquen
               produced
               for
               the
               proofe
               of
               their
               †
               
                 third
                 Proposition
              
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Presbyters
               having
               an
               intrinsick
               power
               to
               ordaine
               Ministers
               ,
               will
               immediately
               vanish
               in
               like
               manner
               .
               For
               as
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               that
               place
               in
               that
               councell
               of
               Aquen
               is
               for
               nine
               Chapters
               together
               transcribed
               out
               of
               Isidore
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               
               Testimonies
               out
               of
               him
               and
               that
               councell
               are
               but
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               twice
               repeated
               ,
               to
               increase
               the
               number
               ,
               so
               't
               is
               as
               evident
               that
               what
               is
               by
               them
               said
               ,
               is
               taken
               from
               St.
               Hierome
               ,
               and
               can
               no
               farther
               be
               extended
               either
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               authority
               or
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Testimony
               ,
               than
               in
               St.
               Hierome
               it
               hath
               appeared
               to
               extend
               .
               
               And
               therefore
               as
               the
               *
               words
               cited
               by
               these
               men
               out
               of
               them
               are
               no
               more
               than
               these
               ,
               that
               
                 solum
                 propter
                 authoritatem
                 Clericorum
                 ordinatio
                 &
                 consecratio
                 reservata
                 est
                 summo
                 sacerdoti
                 ,
                 That
                 Presbyters
                 have
                 many
                 things
                 common
                 with
              
               Bishops
               ,
               
                 onely
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 authority
              
               (
               or
               for
               the
               preserving
               it
               intire
               ,
               and
               the
               unity
               of
               each
               Church
               ;
               which
               depended
               on
               that
               ,
               in
               St.
               Hierom's
               opinion
               )
               
                 the
                 Ordination
                 and
                 consecration
                 of
              
               Clerks
               (
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               of
               all
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               )
               
                 was
                 reserved
                 to
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Priest
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               the
               Bishop
               ;
               which
               how
               farre
               it
               is
               from
               concluding
               what
               it
               was
               brought
               to
               prove
               ,
               the
               intrinsick
               power
               of
               Presbyters
               to
               
                 ordaine
                 Ministers
              
               ,
               I
               leave
               to
               any
               Reader
               to
               passe
               judgement
               .
               And
               yet
               truly
               this
               doth
               it
               as
               well
               as
               their
               one
               other
               
                 antient
                 Testimonie
              
               ,
               that
               of
               Leo
               ,
               set
               out
               in
               their
               front
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               88.
               
               
                 Epistle
                 ▪
              
               concerning
               the
               Consecration
               of
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               things
               ,
               
                 Quae
                 omnia
                 solis
                 deberi
                 Pontificibus
                 authoritate
                 canonum
                 praecipitur
                 ,
                 All
                 which
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 due
                 to
                 the
              
               Bishops
               
                 and
                 to
                 none
                 else
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 commanded
                 by
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 ●anons
                 .
              
               Who
               would
               ever
               have
               thought
               fit
               from
               such
               words
               as
               these
               ,
               which
               affirme
               this
               privilege
               to
               be
               
                 reserved
                 peculiarly
              
               to
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Canons
               so
               requires
               ,
               to
               conclude
               that
               the
               Presbyters
               had
               this
               
                 intrinsick
                 power
              
               ;
               As
               if
               all
               that
               the
               Canons
               deny
               Presbyters
               ,
               were
               infallibly
               their
               due
               to
               enjoy
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Argument
                 demonstrative
              
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               their
               Originall
               and
               
                 intrinsick
                 due
              
               ,
               because
               the
               
                 Canons
                 deny
              
               it
               .
            
             
               What
               they
               adde
               of
               Ischyras
               Prop.
               6.
               
               that
               
                 being
                 deposed
                 from
                 being
                 a
              
               Presbyter
               ,
               
               
                 because
                 made
                 by
              
               Colluthus
               
                 who
                 was
                 but
                 a
              
               Presbyter
               
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
              
               Bishop
               ,
               
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 not
                 because
                 the
                 act
                 of
              
               Colluthus
               
                 was
                 against
                 the
              
               Canon
               
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 against
                 the
              
               Canons
               
                 of
                 some
                 councels
              
               .
               ]
               is
               somewhat
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               with
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               best
               judged
               of
               by
               the
               relation
               of
               the
               Fact
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               story
               
               of
               those
               times
               is
               thus
               made
               by
               Socrates
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               
                 He
                 adventured
                 on
                 a
                 thing
                 worthy
                 of
                 many
                 Deaths
                 ,
                 for
                 being
                 never
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
              
               Priesthood
               ,
               
                 and
                 assuming
                 to
                 himselfe
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 an
              
               Elder
               ,
               
                 he
                 dared
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 things
                 belonging
                 to
                 a
              
               Priest
               .
               A
               censure
               which
               certeinly
               sets
               the
               fault
               somewhat
               higher
               than
               the
               transgressing
               of
               the
               Canons
               of
               some
               Councels
               .
            
             
               Two
               Testimonies
               more
               I
               shall
               touch
               on
               ,
               
               before
               I
               returne
               to
               the
               pursuit
               of
               my
               proposed
               Method
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               shall
               render
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               Excursion
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               confirmation
               of
               their
               
                 second
                 Proposition
              
               concerning
               Ordination
               ,
               
               one
               Testimony
               they
               produce
               from
               the
               
                 Synod
                 ad
                 Quercum
              
               Ann.
               403.
               
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 brought
                 as
                 an
                 accusation
                 against
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 made
                 Ordinations
                 without
                 the
                 company
                 and
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 .
              
               Another
               from
               the
               councell
               of
               Carthage
               Can.
               20.
               
               Vt
               Episcopus
               sine
               Concilio
               Clericorum
               s●orum
               non
               ordinet
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
              
               Bishop
               
                 ordeine
                 not
              
               Clerkes
               
                 without
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 his
                 owne
              
               Clerkes
               ,
               and
               Can.
               2.
               
               Cum
               Ordinatur
               Presbyter
               Episcopo
               eum
               benedicente
               ,
               &
               manum
               super
               caput
               ejus
               tenente
               ,
               etiam
               omnes
               Presbyteri
               qui
               prasentes
               sunt
               manus
               suas
               juxta
               manum
               Episcopi
               super
               caput
               illius
               teneant
               .
               
                 When
                 a
              
               Presbyter
               
                 is
                 Ordrined
                 ,
                 as
                 the
              
               Bishop
               
                 blesseth
                 him
                 and
                 layes
                 his
                 hand
                 on
                 his
                 head
                 ,
                 let
                 all
                 the
              
               Presbyters
               
                 also
                 that
                 are
                 present
                 lay
                 their
                 hands
                 on
                 his
                 Head
                 by
                 the
                 Hand
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 .
              
               And
               the
               conclusion
               deduced
               from
               these
               Testimones
               (
               and
               the
               forementioned
               of
               Cyprian
               and
               Fermilian
               )
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 Ordination
                 by
              
               Bishops
               
                 without
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 his
              
               Presbyters
               
                 was
                 alwayes
                 forbidden
                 and
                 opposed
              
               .
               How
               truly
               this
               is
               inferred
               from
               the
               Praem●sses
               will
               soone
               be
               judged
               by
               a
               view
               of
               the
               Testimonies
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               
               this
               is
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Story
               ,
               Theophilus
               a
               guilty
               person
               ,
               and
               as
               such
               ,
               cited
               to
               answer
               ,
               what
               was
               objected
               against
               him
               ,
               making
               use
               of
               the
               envy
               ,
               under
               which
               Chrysostome
               then
               laboured
               ,
               shifted
               the
               Scene
               ,
               and
               becamse
               his
               judge
               ,
               nay
               ,
               as
               Photius
               tells
               us
               ,
               he
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               Conventicle
               ,
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 that
                 were
              
               Chrysostome
               '
               
                 s
                 greatest
                 enemies
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 were
                 at
                 once
                 Judges
                 ,
                 and
                 Accusers
                 ,
                 and
                 Witnesses
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 charged
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               we
               already
               see
               ,
               what
               heed
               is
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               accusati●n
               of
               those
               
                 Fathers
                 ad
                 quercum
              
               ,
               and
               how
               valid
               an
               argument
               can
               be
               deduced
               from
               it
               ;
               And
               we
               shall
               the
               better
               guesse
               at
               it
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               also
               ,
               what
               other
               particulars
               were
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               that
               this
               was
               ,
               charged
               against
               him
               ,
               set
               downe
               by
               Photius
               in
               his
               Bibliotheca
               .
               The
               23.
               charge
               was
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               
                 that
                 the
                 Bath
                 was
                 heated
                 for
                 him
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 bathed
                 ,
              
               Serapion
               
                 shuts
                 the
                 passage
                 into
                 the
                 Bath
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 body
                 else
                 might
                 bath
                 :
                 The
              
               25.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               —
               
                 that
                 he
                 ate
                 alone
                 ,
                 living
                 like
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Cyclopes
                 ,
              
               and
               betwixt
               these
               two
               new
               found
               crimes
               ,
               comes
               in
               this
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               ,
               being
               the
               24.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 ordained
                 many
                 that
                 had
                 no
                 Testimonialls
              
               ;
               which
               being
               set
               down
               by
               Photius
               ,
               as
               the
               summe
               of
               that
               charge
               ,
               referres
               us
               indeed
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               on
               which
               their
               charge
               was
               built
               ,
               of
               his
               
                 ordaining
                 without
                 a
                 Councell
              
               ,
               and
               
                 against
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 his
                 Clergy
                 ,
              
               (
               those
               testimonialls
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               approbation
               of
               the
               person
               by
               the
               Clergy
               being
               generally
               a
               good
               preparation
               to
               the
               receiving
               Orders
               )
               but
               doth
               not
               at
               all
               prove
               that
               a
               Bishop
               might
               not
               ordaine
               without
               assistance
               of
               his
               Presbyters
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               was
               
                 alwayes
                 forbidden
              
               ,
               any
               more
               than
               it
               proves
               that
               eating
               or
               
                 bathing
                 alone
              
               was
               
                 alwayes
                 forbidden
              
               also
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               that
               of
               the
               4.
               
               
               Councell
               of
               Carthage
               Can.
               20.
               
               They
               have
               set
               downe
               but
               halfe
               the
               Canon
               ;
               the
               whole
               runnes
               thus
               ,
               
                 Vt
                 Episcopus
                 sine
                 concilio
                 Clericorum
                 non
                 ordinet●
                 ,
                 ita
                 ut
                 civium
                 conniventiam
                 &
                 Testimonium
                 quaerat
                 ,
                 That
                 the
              
               Bishop
               
                 ordain
                 not
                 without
                 his
                 councell
                 of
              
               Clergy
               ,
               
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 seeke
                 the
                 liking
                 and
                 testimoniall
                 of
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 .
              
               Which
               againe
               onely
               serves
               to
               shew
               ,
               the
               use
               of
               the
               
                 assistent
                 Presbyters
              
               ,
               to
               helpe
               the
               Bishop
               to
               a
               due
               knowledge
               of
               the
               person
               to
               be
               ordained
               (
               and
               this
               they
               know
               we
               Praelatists
               assent
               to
               and
               approve
               of
               )
               but
               is
               no
               argument
               of
               the
               unlawfulnesse
               of
               
                 sole
                 ordination
              
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               power
               that
               the
               Presbyters
               have
               in
               the
               conferring
               of
               Orders
               .
            
             
             
               So
               likewise
               that
               from
               Can.
               2.
               
               is
               onely
               a
               Testimony
               for
               the
               fitnesse
               and
               usefulnesse
               of
               that
               custome
               (
               still
               retein'd
               and
               used
               in
               our
               Church
               in
               all
               Ordinations
               of
               Presbyters
               and
               Deacons
               )
               that
               the
               Presbyters
               there
               present
               should
               lay
               on
               their
               hands
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               so
               joyne
               in
               the
               Prayer
               or
               benediction
               ,
               but
               no
               proofe
               that
               a
               Presbyter
               might
               not
               be
               ordeined
               by
               a
               Bishop
               without
               the
               presence
               of
               such
               Presbyters
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               for
               a
               while
               gone
               aside
               from
               the
               consideration
               of
               S.
               Hierome's
               testimony
               (
               the
               designed
               matter
               of
               this
               Section
               )
               and
               allowed
               my selfe
               scope
               to
               take
               in
               all
               the
               testimonies
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               
               which
               are
               made
               use
               of
               by
               these
               Assemblers
               ,
               for
               the
               justifying
               their
               Ordination
               of
               Ministers
               ;
               And
               I
               have
               done
               it
               on
               purpose
               (
               though
               a
               little
               contrary
               to
               my
               designed
               Method
               and
               brevity
               )
               because
               after
               the
               publishing
               of
               the
               Dissertations
               against
               Blondel
               .
               I
               remember
               I
               was
               once
               told
               ,
               that
               though
               it
               was
               not
               necessary
               ,
               yet
               I
               might
               do
               well
               to
               add
               some
               Appendix
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Answer
               to
               that
               one
               head
               of
               discourse
               concerning
               
                 Presbyteriall
                 Ordination
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Instances
               which
               were
               objected
               by
               him
               .
               For
               which
               reason
               I
               have
               now
               ,
               as
               neer
               as
               I
               can
               ,
               taken
               in
               all
               ,
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               which
               are
               in
               their
               Appendix
               produced
               on
               that
               head
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               elsewhere
               in
               this
               briefe
               reply
               ,
               fall
               in
               my
               way
               to
               be
               answered
               by
               me
               .
               For
               some
               others
               ,
               mentioned
               by
               D.
               Blondel
               ,
               I
               refer
               the
               Reader
               to
               the
               learned
               paines
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               D●rry
               ,
               in
               his
               vindication
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               from
               the
               aspersion
               of
               Schisme
               ,
               p.
               270.
               &c.
               
            
             
               And
               so
               being
               at
               last
               returned
               into
               my
               rode
               againe
               ,
               
               This
               may
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               suffice
               to
               have
               said
               in
               the
               justification
               of
               what
               was
               done
               in
               the
               Dissertations
               concerning
               St.
               Hierome
               ,
               both
               to
               cleare
               his
               sense
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               setting
               the
               ballance
               aright
               betwixt
               his
               authority
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               authority
               of
               Ignatius
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               betwixt
               some
               doubtfull
               sayings
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               which
               seemed
               to
               prejudice
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostles
               instituting
               imparity
               ,
               which
               yet
               elsewhere
               he
               affirmes
               to
               be
               Apostolicall
               tradition
               ,
               and
               the
               many
               cleare
               and
               uncontradicted
               ,
               constant
               sayings
               of
               the
               latter
               ,
               which
               are
               acknowleged
               to
               assert
               it
               .
               Which
               one
               thing
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               in
               the
               Dissertations
               so
               done
               ,
               
               as
               may
               satisfie
               any
               
                 impartiall
                 Judge
              
               ,
               that
               Ignatius
               ,
               in
               full
               concord
               with
               all
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               heeded
               on
               our
               side
               ,
               more
               than
               St.
               Hierome
               ,
               in
               some
               few
               of
               his
               many
               Testimones
               ,
               can
               be
               justly
               produced
               against
               us
               ,
               I
               shall
               then
               confesse
               my selfe
               guilty
               of
               over-much
               confidence
               ;
               but
               if
               therein
               I
               have
               not
               erred
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               evident
               that
               I
               need
               not
               undertake
               any
               farther
               travaile
               in
               this
               whole
               matter
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               VII
               .
            
             
               The
               Testimonies
               of
               Ambrose
               and
               Austin
               .
               Consignare
               used
               for
               consecrating
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               and
               that
               belonged
               to
               the
               Bishop
               when
               present
               .
            
             
               
                 THere
                 now
                 followes
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 the
                 passage
                 cited
                 by
                 them
                 p.
              
               133.
               
               
                 out
                 of
              
               Ambrose
               on
               Eph.
               4.
               
                 where
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 even
              
               during
               the
               prevalency
               of
               Episcopacy
               't
               was
               not
               held
               unlawfull
               for
               a
               Presbyter
               to
               ordeine
               without
               a
               
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 they
                 urge
                 out
                 of
                 St.
              
               Ambrose
               
                 these
                 words
              
               ,
               Apud
               Aegyptum
               Presbyteri
               consignant
               ,
               si
               praesens
               non
               sit
               Episcopus
               ,
               In
               Aegypt
               the
               Presbyters
               consigne
               ,
               if
               the
               Bishop
               be
               not
               present
               .
               
                 And
                 the
                 like
                 out
                 of
              
               Austine
               (
               
                 or
                 whosoever
                 was
                 the
              
               Author
               )
               in
               Quaest
               .
               ex
               utroque
               Testam
               .
               Qu.
               101.
               
               In
               Alexandria
               &
               per
               totam
               Aegyptum
               ,
               si
               desit
               Episcopus
               ,
               consecrat
               Presbyter
               ,
               In
               Alexandria
               and
               through
               all
               Aegypt
               ,
               if
               the
               Bishop
               be
               wanting
               ,
               the
               Presbyter
               consecrates
               .
               
                 And
                 having
                 done
                 so
                 ,
                 they
                 adde
                 ,
              
               which
               words
               cannot
               be
               understood
               (
               as
               a
               —
               defender
               of
               Prelacy
               would
               have
               them
               )
               of
               the
               Consecration
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ;
               For
               this
               might
               be
               done
               by
               the
               Presbyter
               praesente
               Episcopo
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               being
               present
               ,
               but
               it
               must
               be
               understood
               either
               of
               confirmation
               ,
               or
               (
               which
               is
               more
               likely
               )
               of
               ordination
               ,
               because
               Ambrose
               in
               that
               place
               is
               speaking
               of
               Ordination
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               shall
               briefly
               reply
               ,
               
               1.
               
               That
               it
               is
               sure
               enough
               ,
               &
               granted
               by
               the
               most
               
                 eminent
                 Presbyterians
              
               ,
               that
               these
               two
               Books
               ,
               whence
               these
               Testimonies
               are
               cited
               ,
               were
               not
               written
               either
               by
               Ambrose
               or
               Austine
               ,
               but
               by
               some
               other
               
                 (
                 Hilarius
                 Sardus
              
               ,
               saith
               Blondel
               )
               and
               unjustly
               inserted
               among
               their
               works
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               authority
               of
               such
               supposititious
               pieces
               will
               not
               be
               
               great
               to
               over-rule
               any
               practice
               otherwise
               acknowledged
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
               that
               the
               mistakes
               of
               Blondel
               and
               Salmasius
               ,
               concerning
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               former
               of
               these
               places
               ,
               were
               so
               evidently
               discovered
               by
               the
               second
               of
               them
               (
               the
               consignant
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               interpreted
               by
               consecrat
               in
               the
               other
               )
               that
               I
               conceived
               it
               sufficient
               ,
               but
               to
               name
               them
               ,
               For
               can
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               more
               unquestionable
               than
               this
               ,
               that
               consecrare
               in
               antient
               writers
               signifies
               the
               Consecration
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ?
               And
               then
               if
               consignare
               be
               a
               more
               obscure
               phrase
               is
               there
               any
               doubt
               ,
               but
               it
               must
               be
               interpreted
               by
               that
               which
               is
               so
               much
               more
               vulgar
               and
               plaine
               ?
               and
               all
               the
               circumstances
               besides
               being
               exactly
               the
               same
               in
               both
               places
               ,
               what
               doubt
               can
               there
               be
               ,
               but
               in
               both
               ,
               the
               words
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ?
            
             
               Yet
               because
               some
               advantage
               was
               by
               this
               their
               misunderstanding
               sought
               to
               the
               Presbyterians
               cause
               ,
               
               they
               now
               resolve
               ;
               and
               insist
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               not
               be
               rectified
               ,
               though
               they
               know
               not
               which
               to
               apply
               it
               to
               ,
               Confirmation
               or
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               pretend
               not
               to
               produce
               any
               Testimony
               ,
               where
               consecrare
               is
               ever
               used
               for
               the
               latter
               ,
               or
               consignare
               for
               either
               of
               them
               .
               And
               indeed
               *
               Blondel
               and
               †
               Salmasius
               were
               yet
               more
               uncertaine
               ,
               for
               they
               thought
               it
               might
               also
               belong
               to
               the
               benediction
               of
               Penitents
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               probable
               as
               either
               of
               the
               two
               former
               ;
               And
               when
               the
               truth
               is
               rejected
               ,
               thus
               it
               is
               wont
               to
               be
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               onely
               reason
               which
               inclines
               them
               to
               confine
               it
               to
               Ordination
               ;
               
               because
               Ambrose
               
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 is
                 speaking
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
              
               if
               the
               place
               be
               review'd
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               found
               to
               have
               truth
               in
               it
               ;
               He
               speakes
               immediately
               before
               of
               the
               severall
               
                 Ministeriall
                 Acts
                 ,
                 Preaching
              
               and
               Baptizing
               ,
               adding
               indeed
               that
               
                 Scripta
                 Apostoli
                 non
                 per
                 omnia
                 conveniunt
                 Ordinationi
                 ,
                 quae
                 nunc
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 est
                 ,
                 The
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 doe
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 agree
                 to
                 the
                 Order
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               There
               is
               mention
               of
               Ordinatio
               indeed
               ,
               but
               that
               signifies
               not
               Ordination
               ,
               as
               we
               now
               use
               it
               for
               ordaining
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               but
               manifestly
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               rule
               ,
               or
               order
               used
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               severall
               respects
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               different
               from
               what
               it
               was
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
             
             
               And
               for
               their
               objection
               against
               my
               interpretation
               ,
               
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               understood
               of
               consecrating
               the
               
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 [
                 because
                 this
                 the
              
               Presbyter
               
                 might
                 doe
                 when
                 the
              
               Bishop
               
                 was
                 present
              
               ]
               If
               they
               would
               have
               taken
               notice
               of
               the
               many
               evidences
               brought
               by
               me
               in
               that
               place
               out
               of
               the
               Antients
               ,
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Ignatius
                 ad
                 Magnes
              
               .
               the
               56
               Canon
               of
               the
               councell
               of
               Laodicaea
               ,
               and
               Tertullian
               ,
               that
               the
               Presbyter
               might
               not
               administer
               either
               Sacrament
               without
               the
               
                 Bishop's
                 appointment
              
               ,
               and
               distinctly
               of
               this
               
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 Non
                 de
                 aliorum
                 quam
                 de
                 Praesidentium
                 manu
                 Eucharistiam
                 sumimus
                 ,
                 we
                 receive
                 it
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 any
                 but
                 the
                 Praesidents
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               (
               in
               his
               style
               )
               the
               
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Tertull
                 :
                 de
                 Cor.
                 Mil.
              
               they
               could
               never
               have
               thought
               this
               a
               
                 reasonable
                 Objection
              
               ,
               It
               being
               evidently
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Antient
               Canons
               ,
               (
               to
               which
               the
               description
               of
               the
               practice
               in
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
              
               doth
               perfectly
               agree
               ,
               Apol.
               2.
               )
               that
               onely
               the
               Bishop
               had
               power
               to
               consecrate
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               absence
               onely
               ,
               the
               Presbyter
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               gave
               that
               power
               .
            
             
               Had
               they
               been
               pleased
               to
               have
               taken
               notice
               of
               these
               Canons
               and
               
                 antient
                 Records
              
               ,
               
               punctually
               set
               downe
               by
               mee
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               it
               must
               certainly
               have
               prevented
               this
               their
               exception
               ,
               and
               utterly
               robbed
               them
               of
               those
               two
               Testimonies
               to
               that
               Proposition
               .
               And
               as
               to
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Alexandrian
                 Bishops
              
               out
               of
               Hierome
               ,
               that
               is
               also
               largely
               answered
               by
               me
               ,
               Dissert
               .
               3
               c.
               10.
               but
               that
               againe
               they
               were
               resolved
               not
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               VIII
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               Chorepiscopi
               .
            
             
               THere
               still
               remaines
               one
               mention
               of
               me
               ,
               
               upon
               occasion
               of
               the
               Chorepiscopi
               or
               
                 Regionary
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Append.
              
               p.
               138.
               
               Of
               that
               subject
               they
               are
               somewhat
               large
               ,
               and
               so
               D.
               Blondel
               had
               been
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               answering
               him
               ,
               all
               their
               pretensions
               from
               thence
               ,
               and
               that
               whole
               argument
               (
               by
               them
               pursued
               .
               P.
               135.
               136
               ,
               137.
               138.
               
               )
               is
               punctually
               answered
               ,
               before
               it
               was
               produced
               ,
               Dissert
               .
               3.
               c.
               8.
               
            
             
             
               
                 And
                 yet
                 they
                 go
                 on
                 roundly
                 ,
              
               
               
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 onely
                 in
                 the
              
               close
               
                 they
                 adde
              
               ,
               There
               is
               another
               whom
               we
               forbeare
               to
               name
               ,
               that
               saith
               that
               the
               Chorepiscopi
               were
               Bishops
               .
               But
               hee
               addes
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               Bishops
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               made
               but
               by
               one
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               meerly
               titular
               and
               
                 sine
                 Cathedrâ
              
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               one
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               properly
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               is
               said
               of
               the
               Chorepiscopi
               in
               the
               Dissertations
               is
               too
               long
               to
               be
               here
               so
               impertinently
               repeted
               ,
               
               If
               the
               Reader
               please
               to
               consult
               the
               place
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               feare
               that
               he
               will
               returne
               unsatisfied
               in
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               by
               these
               men
               objected
               against
               Praelacy
               from
               that
               head
               .
               A
               Dilemma
               is
               there
               used
               ,
               which
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               Bishops
               or
               no
               ,
               will
               certainly
               secure
               us
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               their
               
                 present
                 argument
              
               against
               me
               ,
               
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               what
               I
               say
               of
               those
               Chorepiscopi
               ,
               is
               ,
               not
               that
               they
               were
               
                 Bishops
                 meerly
                 titular
              
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               were
               Proxies
               or
               vicarii
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               acting
               by
               Commission
               from
               him
               in
               the
               Region
               or
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               were
               under
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               City
               and
               Ordained
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               true
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               the
               Cities
               ,
               had
               Ordination
               as
               other
               Bishops
               had
               ,
               though
               
                 three
                 Bishops
              
               were
               not
               by
               the
               Canon
               required
               to
               the
               ordaining
               of
               such
               ,
               but
               onely
               that
               one
               Bishop
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               whose
               Proxy
               or
               Vicarius
               the
               Chorepiscopus
               was
               :
               Bishops
               in
               cases
               of
               
                 necessity
                 ,
                 ordeined
              
               sine
               titulo
               ,
               
                 without
                 a
                 title
              
               or
               City
               to
               which
               they
               were
               affixt
               ,
               and
               for
               some
               time
               allowed
               to
               
                 ordeine
                 Presbyters
              
               and
               Deacons
               in
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               some
               other
               things
               in
               the
               Bishop's
               stead
               .
            
             
               All
               which
               is
               so
               largely
               set
               downe
               in
               the
               Dissertations
               ,
               
               and
               vindicated
               so
               absolutely
               from
               serving
               the
               Presbyterians
               interest
               ,
               that
               I
               must
               not
               for
               ever
               doe
               the
               same
               thing
               againe
               ,
               transcribe
               what
               is
               there
               said
               abundantly
               ,
               and
               nothing
               here
               objected
               against
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               what
               I
               affirme
               of
               them
               ,
               makes
               them
               to
               be
               not
               poperly
               Bishops
               .
               Where
               if
               by
               properly
               Bishiops
               they
               meane
               Bishops
               of
               Cities
               ,
               they
               say
               very
               true
               ,
               for
               I
               affirme
               them
               to
               be
               ,
               as
               their
               title
               assures
               me
               they
               were
               ,
               
                 Regionary
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Vicarii
              
               and
               Proxies
               to
               the
               
                 City
                 Bishop
              
               .
            
             
             
               But
               that
               they
               were
               
                 mere
                 Presbyters
              
               ,
               
               and
               no
               more
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               being
               Presbyters
               had
               the
               Power
               to
               Ordeine
               other
               Presbyters
               (
               which
               alone
               is
               the
               Presbyterians
               taske
               to
               make
               good
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               have
               it
               usefull
               to
               the
               proofe
               of
               their
               conclusion
               ,
               their
               *
               4.
               
               
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 That
              
               Presbyters
               ,
               
                 during
                 the
                 Prevalency
                 of
              
               Episcopacy
               ,
               
                 had
                 not
                 onely
                 an
                 inherent
                 power
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 did
                 actually
                 ordeine
              
               )
               this
               they
               doe
               not
               undertake
               to
               make
               good
               against
               the
               discourse
               in
               the
               Dissertations
               ;
               And
               therefore
               I
               have
               no
               excuse
               to
               make
               any
               larger
               reply
               to
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             I
             Have
             now
             gone
             through
             every
             part
             of
             my
             designed
             Method
             ,
             and
             not
             omitted
             one
             intimation
             of
             theirs
             ,
             wherein
             I
             could
             thinke
             my selfe
             concerned
             ;
             And
             that
             it
             may
             appeare
             that
             I
             should
             not
             have
             chosen
             this
             ,
             as
             a
             season
             ,
             to
             begin
             any
             debate
             concerning
             a
             subject
             so
             forgotten
             in
             men's
             minds
             as
             Episcopacy
             is
             ,
             I
             shall
             thus
             conclude
             the
             Readers
             trouble
             ,
             without
             examining
             what
             else
             they
             say
             on
             this
             subject
             ;
             having
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             competently
             secured
             my selfe
             from
             the
             Opinion
             of
             having
             formerly
             attempted
             to
             seduce
             any
             ,
             so
             little
             either
             to
             his
             or
             my
             owne
             advantage
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           Printer
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           THe
           absence
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           his
           inconvenient
           distance
           from
           London
           ,
           hath
           occasioned
           some
           lesser
           escapes
           in
           the
           impression
           of
           this
           Vindication
           ,
           &
           ●
           .
           The
           Printer
           thinks
           it
           the
           best
           instance
           of
           pardon
           if
           his
           E●capes
           be
           〈◊〉
           laid
           upon
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           he
           hopes
           they
           are
           no
           greater
           than
           an
           o●dinary
           understanding
           may
           amend
           ,
           thus
           .
        
         
           
             PAge
             5.
             l.
             25.
             r.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             p.
             6.
             l.
             5.
             r.
          
           which
           when
           we
           .
           
             l.
             6.
             r.
          
           place
           ,
           
             l.
             7.
             r.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             l.
             9.
             r.
          
           affaires
           ,
           we
           have
           then
           so
           .
           
             l.
             19.
             r.
          
           holy
           man.
           
             p.
             7.
             l.
             20.
             r.
          
           of
           David
           .
           
             l.
             24.
             r.
          
           their
           answer
           .
           p.
           8.
           marg
           .
           
             l.
             4.
             r.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             l.
             6.
             r.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             p.
             10.
             l.
             21.
             r.
          
           exarchs
           .
           
             p.
             12.
             l.
             1.
             r.
          
           their
           not
           .
           
             p.
             13.
             l.
             4
             r
          
           to
           confirme
           .
           l.
           penult
           .
           r.
           some
           praedecessor
           .
           p.
           16.
           
             l.
             14.
             r.
          
           of
           Timothy
           .
           
             l.
             18.
             r.
          
           a
           continuall
           .
           
             p.
             18.
             l.
             4.
             r.
          
           D●rotheus
           .
           p.
           21.
           
             l.
             24.
             r.
          
           we
           are
           .
           
             p.
             22.
             l.
             22.
             r.
          
           mixing
           .
           
             l.
             33.
             r.
          
           praetensions
           .
           
             p.
             23.
             l.
          
           35.
           r.
           Chaldee
           .
           
             p.
             24.
             l.
             24.
             r.
          
           was
           again
           .
           
             p.
             25.
             l.
             27.
             r.
          
           And
           in
           them
           of
           Diotrephes
           .
           
             p.
             31.
             l
             31.
             r.
          
           Assemblers
           .
           
             p.
             36.
             l.
             18.
             r.
          
           for
           so
           .
           
             p.
             43.
             l.
          
           11.
           r.
           so
           this
           .
           
             p.
             49.
             l.
             19.
             r.
          
           understand
           
             p
             53.
             l.
             25.
             r.
          
           and
           so
           
             p.
             63.
             l.
             21.
             r.
          
           most
           of
           them
           lying
           neer
           .
           
             p.
             66.
             l.
          
           2.
           del
           .
           
             all
             ,
             p.
             67.
             l.
             r.
             r.
             Sect
             XVII
             .
             p.
             69.
             l.
             33.
             r.
          
           the
           sixt
           Canon
           ,
           which
           .
           
             p.
             72.
             l.
             7.
             r.
          
           fixt
           in
           .
           
             p.
             73.
             l.
          
           22.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             l
             29.
             r.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             p.
             74.
             l.
             14.
             r.
          
           head-Lords
           .
           
             p.
             76.
             l.
             3.
             r.
          
           formally
           .
           
             p.
             78.
             l.
             1.
             r.
          
           formally
           .
           p.
           79.
           marg
           .
           
             l.
             10.
             r.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           83
           
             l.
             33.
             r.
          
           Metropoles
           .
           
             p.
             85.
             l.
             5.
             r.
          
           Antoninus
           Pius
           .
           
             l.
             24.
             r.
          
           sent
           for
           to
           
             p.
             89.
             l.
             25.
             r.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             l.
             32.
             r.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             l.
             34.
             r.
          
           so
           read
           p.
           94.
           mar
           .
           
             l.
             4.
             r.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             l.
             25.
             r.
          
           affirme
           .
           p.
           97.
           marg
           .
           
             l.
             4.
             r.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           99.
           
             l.
             18.
             r.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             l.
             25.
             r.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             p.
             100.
             l.
             20.
             r.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             l.
             30.
             r.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             p.
             107.
             l.
             25.
             r.
          
           A
           third
           .
           
             p.
             111.
             l.
             6
             r
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             l.
             12.
             r.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             p.
             127.
             l.
          
           16.
           r.
           any
           sort
           .
           
             p.
             128.
             l.
          
           penul
           .
           r.
           and
           so
           .
           
             p.
             132.
             l.
             1.
             r.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           l.
           4.
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             l.
             22.
             r.
          
           Province
           .
           
             p.
             136.
             l.
             22.
             r.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             p.
             139.
             l.
          
           ult
           .
           r.
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             p.
             140.
             l.
             1.
             r.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             l.
             34.
             r.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             l.
             35.
             r.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             p.
             142.
             l.
             22.
             r.
          
           of
           spurious
           .
           p.
           249.
           marg
           .
           
             l.
             2.
             r.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             l.
             13.
             r.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             p.
             155.
             l.
             23.
             r.
          
           Ecclesiae
           .
           
             l.
             29
             r.
          
           of
           the.
           
             p.
             160.
             l.
             1.
             r.
          
           know
           not
           that
           .
           
             p.
             162
             l.
             2.
             r
          
           servare
           Catholicā
           .
           
             p
             :
             165.
             l.
             25.
             r.
          
           answer
           1.
           by
           
             p.
             166.
             l.
             17.
             r
          
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             p.
             167.
             l.
             3.
             r
          
           :
           that
           place
           would
           purchase
           justice
           .
           
             p
             169.
             l.
             22.
             r
          
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             l.
             23.
             r
          
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             p
             171
             l.
             8.
             r
          
           :
           Synod
           .
           ad
           Quercum
           .
           
             p
             174.
             l.
             8.
             r
          
           :
           yeares
           since
           ,
           p.
           183.
           
             l.
             14.
             r
          
           :
           so
           how
           far
           this
           is
           .
           
             p.
             184.
             l.
             15.
             r
          
           :
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             l.
             16.
             r.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A45476-e2920
           
             *
             L.
             1
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Ep
             ad
             Cor.
             
          
           
             *
             Exceptâ
             Ordinatione
             ,
             Hier.
             ep
             .
             85.
             ad
             Evagr.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Chrysost
             .
             Hom.
             in
             1
             Tom.
             
          
           
             In
             Ep.
             ad
             Heb.
             p
             913.
             
          
           
             *
             Theophylact
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             In
             〈◊〉
             lu●e
             adhuc
             ca●c●ire
             aliquos
             inter
             〈◊〉
             in●uspicatissimi
             saeculi
             prodigi●
             numerandum
             est
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             De
             M●●tyr
             .
             Timoth.
             
          
           
             *
             Ep
             ad
             .
             victor
             .
             ap
             ●u●eb
             .
             Eccl
             Hist
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Sicut
             Smyrnaeortem
             Ecclesi●
             Poly●●rpum
             à
             Johanne
             collocatum
             refert
             ,
             sicut
             Romano●um
             Clementem
             à
             Petro
             ordi●atum
             edit
             ,
             perinde
             utique
             &
             ●aeterae
             exhibent
             ,
             quc●
             ab
             Apostolis
             in
             Episcopatū
             constitutos
             ,
             Apostolici
             i●
             semins
             traduces
             habent
             .
             De
             Praescrip
             c
             :
             32.
             
          
           
             *
             Habemus
             Johannis
             alumuas
             Ec●lesias
             —
             Oedo
             Episcoporum
             ad
             originem
             rec●●sus
             in
             Johanu●m
             fltabi●
             authorem
             .
             
               Adv.
               Ma●c
               .
               l.
               4.
               c.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             l.
             3.
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             c.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             Dissert
             4.
             c.
             l
             ,
             &
             7.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Nun.
             1.
             
          
           
             He●
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Annot.
             p.
             906.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Pandect
             .
             pag.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             〈◊〉
             Pag.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             1
             
          
           
             *
             Disser●
             1.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             3.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             Biblioth
             :
             Num.
             25●
             .
          
           
             †
             Hom.
             15.
             in
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Ep.
             65.
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             1.
             
             Con●
             .
             Carpocr
             .
          
           
             †
             In
             Eph.
             4.
             
             &
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             Quaest
             .
             97.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Diss
             .
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             3.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Strom
             ▪
             6
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             Dissert
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Ego
             &
             Collegae
             mei
             qui
             praesen
             ●es
             ad●rant
             .
          
           
             *
             Append.
             p.
             219
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             
             ●
             .
             29.
             30.
             
          
           
             *
             Greg.
             l.
             5
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             De
             excid
             .
             &
             Conqu
             .
             Brit.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Tit.
             1.
             
             Hom.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             3.
             cap
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib
             5.
             cap.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Trallo
             .
             can
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Euseb
             .
             Eccl.
             Hist
             .
             l.
             2
             c.
             1.
             
             Ex.
             Clem.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Ana●letum
             &
             Cle●●entem
             Petri
             M●●istics
             facit
             Ignatius
             in
             Epistola
             ad
             Trollenses
             .
             
               Wal.
               Me
               p.
            
             222.
             
          
           
             *
             Or.
             ad
             Asiat
             .
             Civ
             .
             de
             concord
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             Hist
             l.
             4.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Anon.
             ap
             .
             Phot.
             num
             .
             254.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Theo.
             in
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             In
             Phil.
             1.
             and
             Act.
             20.
             and
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             1.
             ad
             Epise
             .
             Winton
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Theophyl
             .
             in
             Phil.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Epist
             .
             247.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             Contr.
             Aër
             .
          
           
             †
             Clem.
             Rom.
             Ep.
             ad
             Corinth
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             L.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Arg.
             Ep.
             ad
             Tit.
             In
             tit
             .
             1
             Hom
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Arg.
             Ep.
             
          
           
             *
             D'ssert
             4.
             c.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Autho●
             lit
             .
             Rames
             .
             
               Sect.
               4.
               and
               33.
               and
            
             S.
             H●n
             .
             Spelma●s
             Glessary
             .
             p.
             28.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             Geogr.
             l.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Ep.
             ed
             Philad
             .
          
           
             *
             Cont.
             Ha.
             l.
             3.
             t.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Dissert
             .
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             19.
             
             Sect.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Dissert
             .
             4.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Commen
             .
             in
             Isa
             .
          
           
             P.
             104.
             
          
           
             Clem
             ,
             ad
             Corin.
             p.
             54
             ,
          
           
             *
             l.
             4.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             *
             Geo.
             lib.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Can.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Ep.
             52.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             57.
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             4.
             c.
             2●
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             Luc.
             Hom.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             L.
             3.
             c.
             35.
             36.
             
          
           
             Catal.
             Script
             .
             &
             ad
             H●lvid
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Dissert
             .
             2.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Perhaps
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             both
             places
             .
          
           
             *
             Diss
             .
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
             Sect
             6
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ceci
             censur●
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             N●m
             .
             55.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Uxor
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             ult
             .
          
           
             De
             Pudic.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Demster
             .
             Appar
             ad
             Hist
             .
             Scot.
             
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             Eccle.
             Hist.
             
               l.
               1.
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             8.
             de
             signis
             Eccl.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Li.
             2.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             3.
             c.
             c.
             
          
           
             †
             See
             Baron
             .
             Annal.
             Tom.
             5.
             
             Anno.
             429.
             
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Adv.
             Coll●s
             .
             in
             fine
             .
          
           
             *
             See
             Bede
             
               l.
               2.
               c.
            
             4.
             
             Scotos
             nihil
             discripar●
             à
             Britonibus
             in
             eorum
             conversatione
             didicimus
             ,
             
               and
               c.
               19.
               &
               l.
               3.
               c.
            
             3.
             
             Hoc
             enim
             ordine
             septentrionalis
             Scotorum
             Provincia
             &
             ●●nis
             n●tio
             Pictorū
             Pascha
             Dominicum
             ●●lebrabat
             .
          
           
             69
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             5.
             c.
             23.
             
          
           
             †
             L.
             5.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Strom.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             L.
             4.
             c.
             44.
             
          
           
             *
             Euseb
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             D
             Blondel
             Apol.
             pag.
             38.
             
          
           
             *
             Pag.
             85.
             
          
           
             *
             Dissert
             .
             3.
             cap
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             t●to
             o●
             be
             〈…〉
             ut
             unus
             de
             Pre●byteris
             〈…〉
             ad
             quem
             omnis
             Ecclisiae
             cura
             〈◊〉
             ,
             ut
             schisatum
             semi●●
             toilcrentur
             ,
             and
             Paulatim
             ut
             diss●●
             sionum
             semina
             t●llercutur
             ,
             ad
             unum
             omnis
             ●oll●itudo
             d●ela●
             a
             est
             .
             
               Com
               ad
               Tit.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Append.
             p
             129
             
          
           
             †
             Append.
             p.
             131.
             
          
           
             Append
             p.
             13●
             .
          
           
             P.
             143.
             
          
           
             L.
             ●
             .
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Apol.
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             †
             Appar
             .
             ad
             .
             lib.
             de
             Prim.
             
          
           
             *
             Append
             p.
             133